ã€ŠZealot Reincarnationã€‹


 Chapter 1 : One Thousand Needle

    1

    The sun set on the western horizon, and the sound of car horns and motorcycles echoed through the streets, signaling the bustle of people returning home from work. The city was alive and vibrant. In just a few days, the year would come to an end, and tourists from nearby cities had already begun arriving for the holidays. A festive atmosphere filled the air. Families gathered, their laughter ringing from living rooms, and young couples roamed the streets with smiles and cheer.

    But behind a foggy window, a pair of dim eyes watched quietly.

    No one knew how long William had been confined in that room. Although there were no chains binding him and the door wasn¡¯t locked with bars, he couldn¡¯t leave. The chains that held him were the IV drips connected to his body, and the door that barred his way was nothing but a sliding door¡ªeasily opened, yet completely unreachable.

    William had once been a normal boy with a bright and happy youth. He had plenty of friends at school and high hopes for the future. Life had been perfect¡ªuntil one day, something in his body felt wrong. It all happened so fast. Like a cruel stepmother, the world snatched away everything that once brought him joy. His strong, muscular body withered to little more than skin and bone. His once-bright eyes, filled with wonder, dulled over time. His skin grew pale as his health deteriorated.

    It wasn¡¯t just William¡¯s life that changed¡ªhis entire family was affected, too. His parents grew thin from worry, and his younger siblings, once so close to him, avoided his gaze. William blamed himself for everything. He often wondered why he was still alive if his only purpose now was to burden the people he loved.

    His friends had visited him often at first. They came with smiles and words of encouragement, offering their prayers and support. But as the months turned into years, those visits became fewer and fewer, until eventually, they stopped altogether. All that remained were unread text messages, piling up on his phone like dust-covered relics of a forgotten past.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this? How does this story end?¡±

    Beside William¡¯s bed, stacks of books piled high¡ªbooks he read to pass the time. To him, those books were gateways to other dimensions, full of thrilling adventures and fantastical worlds that didn¡¯t exist in this one.

    ¡°If only magic were real... Maybe there¡¯s a spell that could cure me.¡±

    His voice was full of hopelessness, wrapped neatly in a thin veil of hope. A single tear slipped down his cheek, soaking into his white hospital gown. He had no idea what to do anymore. He had tried everything¡ªdone everything¡ªbut all his efforts yielded nothing. He wanted to curse the world and everyone in it, demanding answers. Why? Why didn¡¯t anything work? Why had this happened to him? What had he done to deserve this?

    But deep down, he knew no one could answer those questions. He was just angry at a world that seemed to ignore his suffering.

    Suddenly, the sound of a door opening and closing broke the silence. Heavy footsteps echoed across the floor, as if their owner wore boots made of lead. The footsteps drew closer, but William kept staring out the window, refusing to acknowledge the presence of the stranger now sitting beside his bed.

    ¡°Good evening, William. I¡¯m here to take you away.¡±

    William turned toward the stranger, startled by the strange words. Sitting beside him was a pale man with glowing golden eyes. William flinched. He had never seen this person before¡ªan odd figure dressed entirely in black, from his hat to his shoes.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Who are you?! Doctor! NURSE!¡±

    The man said nothing, his glowing eyes locked onto William¡¯s without blinking.

    ¡°No one¡¯s coming.¡±

    William pressed himself into the farthest corner of the bed, his body trembling. He didn¡¯t know who¡ªor what¡ªstood before him. The man looked human, but no human had eyes like molten gold or skin as pale as his.

    ¡°Who are you?! I¡¯m not going to be part of any more drug experiments or weird therapies! Enough is enough!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for experiments,¡± the man said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to the next world.¡±

    William¡¯s throat tightened, his chest grew heavy, and his head went numb. What did he mean by ¡°next world¡±? Was he an assassin? But who would want him dead? William had no friends left¡ªcertainly no enemies. His family was just a normal middle-class family.

    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯ve been called many things. The Angel of Death. Shinigami. Grim Reaper. Charon. Yama. Jeoseungsaja. And many more. But those are just titles humans have given me.¡±

    William¡¯s body went limp, paralyzed with disbelief. None of this felt real.

    ¡°So... I¡¯m dead? Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now.¡±

    ¡°Will it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Everyone asks the same thing. It¡¯s like being pricked by a thousand needles all at once.¡±

    ¡°That sounds painful.¡±

    ¡°At least you won¡¯t be in pain like this anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is Heaven real?¡±

    ¡°Heaven, Nirvana, Elysium, Valhalla¡ªthey¡¯re all real.¡±

    ¡°Will you take me there?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes widened. If Heaven wasn¡¯t his destination, then there was only one place left: Hell.

    ¡°So Hell is where I¡¯m going? Take me there!¡±

    ¡°Not Hell, either.¡±

    William stared at him in confusion. If it¡¯s not Heaven or Hell, then where?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to live again? In a healthy body? In one of those fantasy worlds you read about?¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation?! I¡¯ll be reincarnated?!¡±

    William had read countless novels about reincarnation in other worlds. The idea had always fascinated him, but he never believed it could be real.

    The man tilted his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to miss your family? Your parents? Your siblings? Your friends?¡±

    William¡¯s excitement dimmed. He lowered his gaze. ¡°A life like this... can you even call it living? Every day, I see my parents growing weaker. My siblings look at me with what feels like hatred. My friends... they disappeared one by one, swallowed by time. If I die now, maybe... maybe I¡¯m just freeing them from the burden of me.¡±

    ¡°They never hated you. Not for a second.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your parents, your siblings, your friends¡ªthey never hated you. After you¡¯re gone, they¡¯ll miss you. They¡¯ll remember you for the rest of their lives. Sometimes, it¡¯s easy to misinterpret others when you¡¯ve already misinterpreted yourself. But now, it¡¯s too late to realize that. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    William was speechless. He wanted to argue, to deny it, but he knew the man was right. Tears welled up in his eyes. He wished he had known sooner.

    He finally let himself cry, his sobs echoing through the room. For the first time in years, he felt free¡ªhis heart lighter than it had been in a long time.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± William said between sobs. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time. Do you have any last words?¡±

    William lay back down, pulling the blanket over his trembling body. Memories of his parents, his siblings, and his old friends flooded his mind, playing like a film from his childhood to the present.

    ¡°Thank you for everything. I will dedicate my new life to the God who granted me this gift.¡±

    The Reaper smiled. It was an odd, unsettling smile, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore¡ªeverything about this situation was strange.

    ¡°God will call your name in that other world,¡± the Reaper said softly. ¡°Leave everything behind when He does, and answer the call if that is truly your desire. If you change your mind, He will not blame you. This life will be yours to live however you choose. Your body will no longer suffer from illness, and your steps will shake the world¡ªfor that is the fate waiting for you. Live well. But remember... I will not be far away.¡±

    A warm light enveloped William. Slowly, his eyes closed, and his body felt like it was being pricked by countless tiny needles¡ªlike sunlight gently touching his skin once more.

 Chapter 2 : A New Beginning

    When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by nothing but darkness. Slowly, my eyes adjusted to the dim surroundings, and I noticed a man standing in a soft, glowing light.

    The man¡¯s smile seemed so bright in the gloom. He lifted me high into the air and hugged me tightly before passing me to someone else.

    That¡¯s when I saw her¡ªa beautiful woman with radiant features. Her hair was the color of blooming roses, her smile sweet, and her gaze filled with a happiness too deep to express in words. She cradled me in her arms as though she never wanted to let me go. Her delicate fingers gently caressed my cheeks with a touch full of warmth and love.

    They were my new parents¡ªat least in this new life.

    My father walked over and wrapped his arms around both my mother and me. His eyes welled up with tears of joy, and his smile stretched wide enough to cover the world.

    ¡°Sebastian,¡± my father said. ¡°Sebastian D¡¯Kraus.¡±

    ¡°What a beautiful name,¡± my mother replied.

    ¡°He¡¯ll grow into a strong man¡ªmaybe an even greater soldier than his father!¡±

    Sebastian... such a unique name. I was no longer William. I was Sebastian now.

    I cried and cried, letting go of all the sorrow left over from my past life to embrace this new beginning. How lucky I am to live again¡ªnot everyone gets a second chance like this. A bittersweet mix of sadness and joy filled my heart, making it ache yet heal at the same time.

    ¡°Look at him! So full of energy! His voice is strong and loud!¡± my father exclaimed excitedly.

    I kept crying, my body gently rocking as though I were floating in the air. My mother hummed a soothing melody to calm me down. Gradually, peace washed over me, and I drifted into sleep, carried off into the world of dreams.

    *

    It has been five years since I arrived in this world. Time passes so quickly. My mother¡¯s name is Apollonia, and my father¡¯s name is Edward. We are a small family living in a modest village at the edge of the city¡ªa district where low-ranking soldiers reside.

    My father works as a patrol captain, overseeing the city¡¯s lower districts. Meanwhile, my mother tends to our chickens and vegetable garden to fill her time. Our life is simple but enough. My father¡¯s salary covers our daily needs, and sometimes we take short trips to the city during his days off.

    Whenever my mother finishes her chores, she takes time to teach me how to read. There¡¯s a school in the city, but only nobles or wealthy merchants can afford to send their children there. Most commoners like us rely on family education.

    What I know about this world, I¡¯ve learned from my parents. The world is called Stretleheim, a name from an ancient language long forgotten. The city we live in is Isildus, part of the Kingdom of Corsica.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    In this world, there are other humanoid races besides humans. Although they supposedly coexist with us, discrimination and racism still exist between the various humanoid species.

    Felinid: A proud race resembling large cats or lions from my previous world. They originate from Berbaros, a desert and savanna region far to the south. Their society is known for its brutal succession practices.

    Kalnud: Giant lizard-like beings who live in the swamps of the west. Though they look intimidating with their sharp teeth, most Kalnud prefer fish over land animals. Some rumors claim that certain Kalnud tribes eat humans, but these are mostly baseless stereotypes born from ignorance.

    Dwarves: They surprised me the most. Everything about them¡ªtheir customs, culture, and appearance¡ªis exactly like the dwarves from the fantasy books I used to read. They live inside tall mountains and rarely concern themselves with the outside world. Occasionally, dwarven merchants venture out to trade, but their goods are rare and expensive, making them luxury items for nobles.

    My mother also told me about other ancient races, most of whom have long disappeared from history¡ªsuch as the Drod, who were wiped out centuries ago for their violent nature, and the Elves, who vanished thousands of years ago, becoming nothing more than a legend.

    She even taught me basic magic: creating a small flame to light a fire, a breeze to fan it, water to wash my hands, and earth magic to dig holes for planting. There¡¯s no grand, city-destroying magic like in the fantasy novels I once read, but magic still exists¡ªcontrolled by only a few.

    ¡°Sebastian! Help me bring in the laundry!¡±

    Her voice snapped me out of my daydream. I closed the window and ran outside to help my mother. I grabbed the dry clothes and carried them inside.

    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± my mother said as we worked. ¡°Your father said he wants to teach you something after he gets home from work.¡±

    ¡°Teach me something?¡±

    My mother sighed deeply. ¡°Probably sword techniques. He¡¯s so impatient, and you just turned five last week!¡±

    Sword techniques! My father was a city guard captain, so it made sense that I might become a soldier one day too. Jobs are often passed down from parent to child to preserve family traditions. My family has been soldiers for generations¡ªsince the founding of the Kingdom of Corsica.

    My mother gently stroked my head. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to, just tell him. I¡¯ll support whatever dreams you have, no matter what they are. Don¡¯t let your father force his traditions on you.¡±

    I knew her words came from a place of love and concern. Being a soldier is dangerous¡ªmany die in the line of duty, whether from bandit attacks, being in the wrong place at the wrong time, or monster attacks during routine patrols. My father was lucky to have survived so long, though whether it was due to skill or sheer luck, I wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Mom, can I go play now?¡±

    She pinched my cheek playfully. ¡°Don¡¯t bother Father Daniel! Remember, he¡¯s an old man!¡±

    Yesterday, I accidentally spilled ritual oil all over the church floor. Father Daniel just laughed it off, but my mother spent the whole day scolding me while helping him clean up the mess.

    ¡°Okay, Mom! I won¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± I said with my cheek still pinched.

    She let go, ruffled my hair, and handed me three copper coins for pocket money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you promised your father you¡¯d meet him this afternoon. Be careful on your way.¡±

    I ran toward the church, passing through the village. Some people greeted me along the way, and I cheerfully waved back. When I reached the church, I saw my friends playing in the courtyard.

    ¡°Sebastian! Let¡¯s play war!¡±

    I picked up a fallen tree branch and joined them. It felt strange to play like this again, considering my mental age from my previous life. Still, it had been so long since I could move freely and enjoy myself.

    Even though I was once an adult, there was nothing wrong with acting like a child again. Why not enjoy my second childhood? I only hoped these peaceful days would last long enough until I heard God¡¯s call¡ªa call I knew would eventually come.

 Chapter 3 : Wound From The Past

    I opened the church door and stepped inside, my body drenched in sweat that evaporated into hot air. I longed for a sip of cold water to ease this heat, and there was only one person I could rely on.

    ¡°Father Daniel! I need a drink!¡±

    Father Daniel turned around, and there I saw his characteristic smile. He stood up and poured a glass of water while murmuring a spell that chilled the water.

    ¡°Hohoho, it must be scorching outside,¡± Father Daniel said.

    His voice was hoarse, ravaged by the tobacco he consumed daily. Like a train, he always carried his favorite pipe wherever he went, and his body always carried the distinct smell of cigarette smoke that stung the nose. I often saw him lost in thought, smiling at his favorite pipe as if it could speak. I wondered what story lay behind that object, but it wasn¡¯t my place to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡±

    I walked over to Father Daniel and quickly gulped down the water he brought. Then, I handed the glass back and sat on a church chair, exhaling deeply as I looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Sebastian, how are your parents?¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad are fine! They¡¯re healthy!¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho, that¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Father Daniel walked away from where I was sitting. He had a habit of not smoking around others, saying it was impolite and bothersome. I wish everyone thought like Father Daniel.

    ¡°Sebastian, why do you come to church so often?¡±

    My eyes widened. This was the first time Father Daniel had asked me such a question.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s cool here, and Father Daniel has cold water.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Somehow, I felt pressure from his question. I can feel hie eyes pierced through my eyes and expecting another answer, but what answer can I give to him at this moment. I went to the church just because I wanted to and out of obligation to god who have resurrected me to this world, it¡¯s like a payback, payment for the kindness that god has done to me in the past.

    ¡°I also believes that God will reward me for being diligent in worship.¡±

    Father Daniel laughed, then said, ¡°How interesting. So, you¡¯re only expecting a reward from God?¡±

    ¡°Yes... maybe?¡±

    ¡°A noble reason for a child. Never forget that.¡±

    Tobacco smoke escaped from Father Daniel¡¯s mouth as he gazed intently at the church symbol behind the altar. I wondered what was on his mind. There seemed to be a complexity radiating from his eyes.

    ¡°Father Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why did you become a Father?¡±

    A cough escaped him. After it subsided, he looked at me and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know the answer to that question. I¡¯d like to believe it¡¯s because I wanted to devote myself to God, but as I grow older, that reason sounds... strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange? Why strange?¡±

    ¡°Why would I devote myself to God? Who am I, this arrogant person, to think I can dedicate myself to an entity capable of everything? What can I offer or do to serve such a magnificent being?¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we pray and do good deeds for God?¡±

    Father Daniel exhaled a long puff of smoke from his lungs, then approached me and gently patted my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s a question you must answer for yourself. Why do we pray? Why do we do good? Why do we follow God¡¯s commandments written in the holy scriptures? Only you can answer that.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand what Father Daniel meant. Theology wasn¡¯t something I grasped now, nor in my past life. Back when I was still named William, I hardly ever attended church. I could even be called an agnostic who believed in God but wasn¡¯t bound by religious norms. On that unforgettable night, I couldn¡¯t believe that the figure sitting before me was the Angel of Death itself.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy, Sebastian. Now, go play with your friends. There¡¯s nothing interesting about talking to an old man like me.¡±

    ¡°No, I enjoy talking with you, Father Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho, thank you for cheering me up.¡±

    I stood up and walked toward the church door. I wished I could have more conversations like this with Father Daniel. There was so much about God and theology I wanted to learn.

    ¡°Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father Daniel?¡±

    I could see him looking at me, his mouth opening as if to say something, but he swallowed his words and simply smiled, shaking his head.

    ¡°No, go play outside.¡±

    I opened the church door and stepped out, then glanced back at Father Daniel through the closing gap. I saw him inhaling tobacco smoke alone.

    *

    The sky turned yellow as the sun began to hide behind the western horizon. The cold air signaled that it was time to go home, so I said goodbye to my friends and headed back. As I walked alone, I saw soldiers returning in droves. Amid the crowd, I spotted my father carrying something.

    ¡°DAD!¡±

    I ran toward him, and he lifted me high into the air, then carried me while wiping the dust off my cheeks. I could hear some soldiers saying hello to me and my dad, my some other laugh at me seeing how close I am with my father.

    ¡°How was playtime today?¡±

    ¡°Spectacular!¡±

    ¡°Spectacular?! Hahahahaha, where did you learn that word?¡±

    ¡°From books and stories!¡±

    ¡°My son is so clever!¡±

    Dad lifted the bag he was carrying and showed me its contents: a few books and a small wooden practice sword.

    ¡°When we get home, we¡¯ll practice swordsmanship!¡±

    Dad carried me home and set me down in the backyard. He then unpacked the bag, revealing its contents one by one.

    ¡°Here are two manuals: ¡®Imperial Swordsman Standard,¡¯ which the soldiers in this city use. There are two versions¡ªone for longswords and another for sword and shield.¡±

    I stared at the books with overwhelming excitement. Finally, I would learn to wield a sword like the fantasy heroes I read about. Maybe I could become a famous swordsman or even the strongest in the world, saving the country from ruin and defeating evil with flair! Imagining myself becoming a hero already make my heart pumped with excitement, I can¡¯t want to master this swordsmanship and show myself off to the world!

    ¡°Which one are you learning, Dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m learning the longsword, but I also have some skill with the sword and shield.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, cool!¡±

    Dad lifted his head high and puffed out his chest, looking incredibly confident, his head seemingly swelling with pride.

    Using a greatsword or a sword and shield¡ªboth had their pros and cons. In video games, greatswords usually dealt high damage but were weak in defense, while sword and shield offered decent defense but lower attack power. It seemed I could apply gaming logic to these fighting styles.

    ¡°Sword and shield.¡±

    ¡°Sword and shield? Okay, grab the practice sword and shield, and let¡¯s learn!¡±

    I picked up the wooden sword and shield from the ground and gripped them tightly, but a strange feeling stirred within me. Every time I looked at the wooden sword in my hand, I felt... odd. My throat went dry, and my chest tightened. I had never held a sword before, and I didn¡¯t know why I felt this way.

    ¡°Now, try to stab or slash at me with that sword.¡±

    Dad took a stance, ready to receive my attack, but I... I didn¡¯t know... stab? Slash? I... I wasn¡¯t sure if I could. My body trembled violently, and memories of my past life flooded back. The cuts and stabs of surgical knives tearing through my body felt vivid again. The thought of stabbing or slashing someone suddenly made me nauseous, and I vomited onto the ground.

    ¡°Sebastian?!¡±

    I heard something fall in the distance, then felt my mother¡¯s arms wrapping around me as she wiped my face and head.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±

    I looked at the wooden sword still in my hand and threw it far away. The shadows of my memories returned every time I saw that object. I... I didn¡¯t want to hold a sword or stab or slash anyone. I didn¡¯t want to!

    I turned to where my father stood and saw his shocked and confused expression. My mother carried me to my room, and Dad followed behind. My body still trembled as if I were standing in a snowstorm. Mom laid me on the bed and pulled the blanket over me.

    ¡°What did you do to Sebastian?!¡±

    ¡°Huh... Nothing... nothing! He suddenly started shaking and vomited. I don¡¯t even know what happened!¡±

    Mom kept stroking my face until I calmed down a little. Meanwhile, Dad seemed deep in thought. He looked outside and stared at the wooden sword I had thrown away. Then, he glanced at me and quickly turned his face away. I had never seen such a disappointed look in his eyes before. He walked out of my room and closed the door gently.

 Chapter 4 : The Old Priest

    Sebastian fell asleep in his bed, but his dreams were filled with terrifying fragments of his past¡ªmemories deeply embedded in his mind. These events had left such a profound mark on him that they still haunted him to this day. The relentless cuts of a knife tormented his thoughts. He wanted to scream, but his mouth remained tightly shut. He wanted to run away, but his body refused to move. He screamed inside his head, hoping it would all end, but no one came to his aid.

    It had taken a long time for Sebastian to forget that incident. Hundreds of visits to psychiatrists and countless medications eventually helped him suppress the memory. What Sebastian had experienced back then was Anesthesia Awareness¡ªa phenomenon where he had regained consciousness during surgery.

    The trauma was so severe that his family had successfully sued the hospital responsible. Over time, Sebastian¡¯s brain seemed to shut down those memories to protect his sanity, which had been steadily deteriorating. But every now and then, they found their way back into his dreams.

    Suddenly, Sebastian woke up, drenched in sweat and gasping for air. His chest felt heavy as if he had been suffocating. He wiped his forehead and looked around his dark room, noticing the faint glow of candlelight coming from the living room.

    Sebastian got up and walked to the door. He peered out and saw his father and mother sitting at the dining table, talking quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I really don¡¯t,¡± said his father, staring thoughtfully at the flickering candle.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just not cut out to be a soldier.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s as if he has some trauma related to swords¡­ We¡¯ve never had any incident that would traumatize him, have we?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. If something like that had happened, we would¡¯ve noticed scars on his body. Maybe he¡¯s just a gentle child who dislikes violence?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve seen him wrestling with his friends, playing war games, and pretending to fight with sticks. None of this makes sense.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s mother gently held her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you want him to become a soldier like you, but maybe that isn¡¯t his path.¡±

    ¡°I just want him to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know, dear,¡± she interrupted. ¡°As parents, we want what¡¯s best for Sebastian. All we can do is support him.¡±

    His father fell silent for a moment. ¡°I just want him to carry on the family tradition.¡±

    Sebastian stood quietly behind the door, listening. He could clearly see the despair on his father¡¯s face, even in the dim light of the candle. For the first time in his life here, Sebastian felt utterly helpless and guilty. In the five years he had lived in this world, he had known nothing but love and happiness.

    Slowly, Sebastian closed the door and crawled back into bed. He pulled the blanket over his head, trying to fall asleep again. But a sharp pain pierced his heart from all sides.

    *

    Father Daniel walked alone through the bustling city center. Several townsfolk greeted him, and one mother even asked him to bless her child. After walking for a while, he arrived at a grand church adorned with intricate carvings.

    Around the church, many nuns and priests greeted him warmly as he passed. Father Daniel entered the grand building and made his way to a secluded area, eventually stopping in front of a large wooden door. He took a few puffs from his pipe before slowly opening it.

    Inside, he found Cardinal Valentinus sitting at his desk, surrounded by stacks of documents. Upon noticing Father Daniel, the Cardinal paused his work and gestured for him to enter and take a seat.

    ¡°Cardinal Valentinus, good afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon, Daniel. There are a few things I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Cardinal Valentinus picked up his pipe¡ªa rare and expensive piece made from red Uurd wood¡ªand lit it, inhaling deeply.

    ¡°What business does a Cardinal have with a humble village Father like me?¡± Father Daniel asked, leaning back slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss this,¡± Cardinal Valentinus said, handing him a thick document.

    Father Daniel took the document and began reading its contents. His expression darkened as he flipped through the pages. Finally, he looked up sharply at the Cardinal.

    ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Given your¡­ unique past, I¡¯d like to ask about the potential obstacles I might face.¡±

    ¡°Obstacles? Your plan invites death.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I¡¯m serious about this.¡±

    ¡°Has this plan been approved by the Pope?¡±

    ¡°So far, only you and I know about it.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s just an idea for now?¡±

    ¡°More or less. I still need to maneuver politically, find allies, and perhaps grease a few palms.¡±

    Father Daniel frowned deeply. ¡°Reviving that order makes you either a fanatic or a fool. It was disbanded for a reason, and you know exactly why.¡±

    Cardinal Valentinus took another long puff from his pipe and exhaled. The scent of premium tobacco filled the room. The Cardinal¡¯s jewelry sparkled in the dim light, his robes tailored from the finest fabrics. Father Daniel didn¡¯t know where the Cardinal¡¯s wealth came from, nor did he want to know.

    ¡°A new era is coming to the Latinum Diocese,¡± said Valentinus. ¡°Please help me, Father Daniel¡ªfor the future of the Church.¡±

    Father Daniel chuckled. ¡°What could an old Father like me possibly do? All I know now is how to tend my vineyard and smoke this pipe every day.¡±

    ¡°Surely a man like you still has connections in Latinum¡­¡±

    ¡°All my friends have disappeared. Those who remain have no ties to me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you could¡ª¡±

    ¡°I must take my leave, Cardinal Valentinus. There are church matters I need to attend to.¡±

    Father Daniel stood and walked toward the door, but just as he reached it, the Cardinal spoke again.

    ¡°Look how far you¡¯ve fallen¡ªa hero of the Holy War, cast away to the countryside. How pitiful. Don¡¯t you want to return to Latinum and reclaim what¡¯s yours? Don¡¯t you want to drag those who exiled you into the dungeons?¡±

    Father Daniel paused, his hand on the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just an old Priest  who tends his vineyard now.¡±

    Without another word, Father Daniel left the room and exited the church. On his way home, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had just happened. What was the Cardinal planning? Why that particular order? Countless explanations flooded his mind, but none provided a clear answer.

    When he finally reached his own church, its old, crumbling walls greeted him. Wild roots clung to the sides, and parts of the building were falling into disrepair. Yet, despite its state, this place gave him peace.

    Whatever was happening in the outside world no longer concerned him¡ªor so he told himself.

    Father Daniel opened the church door and stepped inside, where he found the one person he could call a true friend.

    Sebastian sat on a church bench, staring quietly at the church emblem.

    ¡°Sebastian, good afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Father Daniel, good afternoon.¡±

    Father Daniel sat beside him, noticing the troubled look on the boy¡¯s face¡ªsomething he had never seen before.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Father Daniel, is it possible for a soldier to be unable to use a sword?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, of course. A sword isn¡¯t the only weapon, is it?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re right! There are other weapons besides swords!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Father Daniel said with a warm chuckle. ¡°But why are you asking me this?¡±

    ¡°My father wants to teach me martial arts, but... I can¡¯t hold a sword. He looked so disappointed, and I think he¡¯s starting to hate me. So, I came here to ask God for help with this problem.¡±

    Father Daniel gently flicked Sebastian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Edward could never hate you. You¡¯re his most beloved child! When you were born, he proudly told the entire village how handsome and cute you were. I remember it as if it were yesterday. The joy on his face was immeasurable.¡±

    Sebastian rubbed his forehead and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Father Daniel nodded, smiling. ¡°Now, you¡¯re worried about not being able to hold a sword? I have a gift for you.¡±

    Father Daniel stood up and went into his private room. After a few moments, he returned with a thick book and handed it to Sebastian.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked Sebastian, turning the book over in his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s a martial arts book from my personal collection. It doesn¡¯t focus on swords. Instead, it teaches the use of a shield and hammer. You¡¯re not afraid of hammers, are you?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly shook his head.

    ¡°Good. Take this book home and study it. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, come back here, and I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡±

    Without hesitation, Sebastian threw his arms around Father Daniel in a tight hug.

    ¡°Thank you, Father Daniel!¡± he said, his voice filled with joy.

    Father Daniel chuckled softly as Sebastian darted out of the church with the book in his hands.

    He watched the boy leave, a warm smile on his face. Then he sighed and returned to his private room. His mind wandered back to the earlier meeting with Cardinal Valentinus. What was that man really planning?

    The weight of the Cardinal¡¯s words lingered heavily in Father Daniel¡¯s mind, but for now, he brushed those thoughts aside.

 Chapter 5 : Blinding Light

    Sebastian ran quickly into the house, startling his mother. He eagerly showed her the book he was carrying.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Pastor Daniel just gave me a martial arts book!¡±

    ¡°A martial arts book?¡±

    Apollonia knelt in front of Sebastian and asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like martial arts yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sebastian just doesn¡¯t like¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t like what?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t like swords. This book is about shield and hammer combat!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? But you¡¯re not forcing yourself, are you?¡±

    Sebastian quickly shook his head, and Apollonia smiled, gently patting his head.

    ¡°Whatever you choose, I¡¯ll always support you. So, what do you need now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ a hammer?¡±

    Apollonia thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I think we have a hammer, but it¡¯s old and worn. Try going to Uncle Justin and ask him for one. Maybe he has something.¡±

    Without another word, Sebastian dashed out of the house, running through the village with such enthusiasm and focus that he even ignored his friends calling out to him and villagers greeting him. When he reached the blacksmith¡¯s shop, he burst through the door so forcefully that Justin woke up from his nap.

    ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Justin, I need a hammer!¡±

    Justin stretched and asked, ¡°What kind of hammer? For everyday use? Housebuilding? Breaking stone?¡±

    ¡°For fighting!¡±

    Justin looked at Sebastian strangely. No one in the village used hammers for combat. Most soldiers here used longswords, spears, or regular swords.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have war hammers here. You won¡¯t even find one in the city¡¯s blacksmith shops. Besides, who¡¯s the hammer for? Edward uses a longsword, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for me.¡±

    ¡°What?! Little Sebastian wants to learn martial arts?! Isn¡¯t that too early for someone your age?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already 5 years old, Uncle! It¡¯s time for me to learn!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, but Edward and I started learning when we were 7¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have a war hammer for you.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face fell, and Justin could see his disappointment clearly. Not wanting to see his little friend sad, Justin racked his brain for a solution.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make you a wooden practice hammer, and when you¡¯re older, I¡¯ll make you a special war hammer.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face lit up with joy, and Justin smiled as he grabbed his tools to craft the wooden hammer. While waiting, Sebastian looked around the shop, noticing dozens of weapons neatly arranged or stacked in barrels like sardines.

    Justin¡¯s shop was the only blacksmith in the village. Although there were blacksmiths in the city, most soldiers preferred Justin¡¯s shop for their weapon repairs and purchases. He also made household and gardening tools and occasionally took special orders for rare items.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    After a while, Justin emerged from his workshop carrying a wooden hammer and handed it to Sebastian.

    ¡°This size should be enough for now. Come back if it gets too small for you.¡±

    Sebastian examined the wooden hammer, gripping it tightly to see if he could hold it without fear. Several minutes passed as Justin watched him stand still, staring at the hammer without saying a word.

    Unable to contain his bewilderment, Justin waved his hand in front of Sebastian to check if he was okay, but there was no reaction at all.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sebastian? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Quiet, Uncle. I¡¯m concentrating.¡±

    Justin grew even more puzzled by Sebastian¡¯s behavior. Suddenly, Sebastian ran out of the shop, still clutching the wooden hammer.

    Justin stayed silent and watched him leave with mixed feelings. ¡°Weird kid. What are Ed and Nia teaching him?¡± Justin muttered as he returned to his chair.

    *

    Sebastian rushed back into the house, grabbed his martial arts book, and immediately started practicing in the backyard. Apollonia, stunned by her son¡¯s sudden burst of energy, peeked into the backyard and saw Sebastian reading the book with intense focus and seriousness. Smiling, she went back inside to prepare drinks and snacks for him, eager to see her husband¡¯s reaction when he returned from work.

    Sebastian opened the book to the first page and saw that the initial lesson wasn¡¯t about combat techniques but about breathing and mana control. He read the instructions carefully but found himself confused by the content. The first page was like a puzzle, and for the first time in his life, Sebastian found himself rereading the same page repeatedly.

    After what felt like hours of reading, Sebastian finally attempted to practice what he had learned. Slowly and with great concentration, he took a deep breath, trying to circulate the air throughout his body. He then gathered mana into his heart and brain, allowing it to absorb gradually.

    His first attempt failed. Sebastian focused too much on the breathing technique and forgot to control the mana flow to his brain and heart, causing his chest to burn and his head to ache. He groaned in pain on the ground until the discomfort subsided. He hadn¡¯t expected that something as simple as breathing and mana control could cause such intense pain.

    His second attempt also failed. This time, traumatized by his previous experience, Sebastian didn¡¯t circulate his breath quickly enough, focusing too much on maintaining mana in his heart and brain. This failure caused his muscles to ache so badly that he collapsed, unable to move for several minutes.

    Despite the failures, Sebastian refused to give up. He gathered all his motivation and vowed to keep trying until he succeeded. He swore to himself that he would never utter the word ¡°surrender¡± in this life, knowing that being in this world was a rare second chance that not everyone got.

    Failure after failure tormented Sebastian¡¯s body, but he kept trying tirelessly. By the time the sun, which had just risen, began to set in the west, Sebastian was drenched in sweat and covered in bruises. Yet, only one thought echoed in his mind:

    ¡°One more try.¡±

    *

    Edward returned from work and walked into the house. He noticed Apollonia staring out the window into the backyard, puzzled by her behavior. He joined her and was shocked to see Sebastian sitting deep in thought, surrounded by scattered training equipment and the book.

    Suddenly, Sebastian¡¯s body emitted a bright golden light, shining like the midday sun. The light was so intense that it could be seen from every corner of the village, drawing curious villagers to Sebastian¡¯s house.

    Among the crowd, Pastor Daniel stood wide-eyed, unable to believe what he was seeing. He knew the book he had given Sebastian was a martial arts manual he had owned long ago, and mastering it revealed one¡¯s potential for holy magic. However, he had never expected Sebastian to possess such immense potential.

    Gradually, the light faded, and Sebastian opened his eyes. He could feel a strange energy circulating through his body. Smiling broadly, he realized he had finally succeeded.

    ¡°Sebastian, are you okay?¡± Edward asked, his face filled with concern.

    Sebastian turned and saw the entire village gathered in his backyard. He didn¡¯t know why they were there, but in the crowd, he spotted Pastor Daniel, who gave him a thumbs-up and a wide smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. But why is everyone here?¡±

    Apollonia shot a sharp look at the crowd, and the villagers quickly dispersed, returning to their homes.

    Edward walked over and noticed the martial arts book near Sebastian¡ªas well as the wooden hammer and shield.

    ¡°Sorry, Dad. Sebastian can¡¯t hold a sword, but now I can learn martial arts with this book!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been learning martial arts all day?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Sebastian didn¡¯t want Dad to be sad because I can¡¯t hold a sword.¡±

    Tears welled up in Edward¡¯s eyes. He quickly hugged Sebastian tightly, whispering apologies repeatedly.

    A well of tears built up in Sebastian¡¯s eyes too, and before they knew it, both father and son were crying together, embracing each other with love.

    Apollonia smiled as she watched Edward and Sebastian embrace. She walked over and joined them in a tight family hug.

 Chapter 6 : The Forrest

    6

    Days turned into months, and Sebastian had become somewhat proficient in using the hammer and shield. Of course, behind his progress, Edward had always been there to enthusiastically support and train him, while Apollonia provided moral encouragement and watched him practice his mana control, even though she wasn¡¯t a mage herself.

    On a scorching afternoon, dozens of villagers gathered, each carrying straw sacks. A podium had been set up, where Justin was delivering a fiery speech.

    ¡°WE¡¯VE WAITED LONG ENOUGH FOR THIS DAY! NOW IS THE TIME TO TAKE WHAT HAS RIGHTFULLY BEEN OURS FOR DECADES!¡±

    ¡°THAT¡¯S RIGHT! WE MUST FIGHT FOR OUR RIGHTS!¡±

    ¡°THEY¡¯VE TRAMPLED ON THE LAND WE¡¯VE CARED FOR WITH ALL OUR HEARTS. NOW IS THE TIME TO DEFEND OUR TERRITORY! IT¡¯S TIME TO HARVEST THE SUMMER MUSHROOMS!¡±

    The entire village cheered with enthusiasm, their eyes blazing like the sun, their spirits high as if they were heading to war. In droves, the villagers entered the forest on the outskirts of the village, searching for the famous Parme mushrooms, known for their exquisite taste and high price. A single full sack of these mushrooms was equivalent to two months¡¯ salary for a soldier. Unsurprisingly, the wives of soldiers were the most fervent among the villagers.

    Apollonia ran into the forest with Sebastian by her side. Two people working together were better than one, and now Sebastian understood what he needed to do. He tried his best to keep up. Although his father¡¯s physical training had improved his stamina, he still struggled to match Apollonia¡¯s boundless energy.

    ¡°HURRY, SEBASTIAN! WE EACH NEED TO FILL TWO SACKS WITH MUSHROOMS!¡±

    ¡°Y-YES, COMMANDER!¡±

    Apollonia, usually a kind and loving mother, transformed in an instant. Her eyes burned with determination, and her breath steamed like hot vapor. She scanned the forest area, searching for clusters of Parme mushrooms. Finally, she spotted a sign of where the mushrooms grew and immediately ran toward the location.

    ¡°SEBASTIAN, OVER HERE!¡±

    Apollonia quickly rang a bell, signaling that she had found a cluster of Parme mushrooms and was claiming the area. But just then, Justin emerged from behind the trees, ringing his own bell. Apollonia and Justin locked eyes, glaring at each other with anger. Both claimed the mushroom cluster for themselves, and neither was willing to concede.

    ¡°MOVE ASIDE, JUSTIN! I NEED MONEY TO RENOVATE THE BATHROOM!¡±

    ¡°I NEED MONEY TO PAY OFF MY MATERIAL DEBTS! STEP ASIDE, NIA!¡±

    Apollonia and Justin immediately clashed. Such incidents weren¡¯t uncommon; villagers often fought over mushroom clusters. Apollonia, who usually appeared as a gentle homemaker, transformed into a fierce bear with immense strength. She grabbed Justin¡¯s arm and threw him far into the forest. Sebastian could only watch in shock, his mouth agape. This was the first time Sebastian had seen his mother act like that, and he never thought she could throw a grown man so easily.

    ¡°START HARVESTING, SEBASTIAN!¡±

    ¡°Y-YES, MA¡¯AM!¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Quickly, Sebastian and Apollonia began filling their straw sacks with Parme mushrooms. They picked each ripe mushroom with precision and moved on to the next cluster once the current one was depleted.

    Cluster after cluster, they harvested. They each nearly filled a sack and often clashed with other villagers, but Apollonia always managed to outmaneuver her rivals for the sake of her goals and ambitions.

    Amid the bustling forest, deep in the darkness, a pair of red eyes¡ªclearly not human¡ªwatched from the treetops. The red eyes lingered for a moment before disappearing into the shadows.

    *

    That night, the villagers of Parma Village gathered in the village head¡¯s office to prepare their harvesting strategy. Their faces were serious, as if they were planning a major battle. One by one, they proposed tactics they believed would maximize their harvest. The village head listened intently.

    ¡°We should focus our efforts on entering the Soldier Village¡¯s forest as if we¡¯ve already depleted our own. That way, the Soldier Village villagers will lose morale.¡±

    Some villagers nodded in agreement, but the village head¡¯s expression remained stern.

    ¡°What if the Soldier Village villagers don¡¯t fall for the trick? No matter how skilled we are at harvesting, if we appear in their forest too quickly, it will raise suspicions. We also need to harvest the southern forest before those disgusting Aaps show up and steal our mushrooms.¡±

    The Aaps were large monkey-like monsters, about half the size of a normal human. They could use simple tools like stone-tipped spears, stolen swords, and protective gear made from animal skins. Aaps usually operated in small groups and were highly territorial. A few years ago, when Parma Village was newly established, most of the southern forest was Aap territory. However, through the villagers¡¯ cooperation, they had driven the monkeys deep into the uninhabited wilderness.

    ¡°Aap activity in the southern forest has decreased significantly. We can send some villagers there, along with a few soldiers and hunters, to harvest Parme mushrooms while the rest focus on the border forest.¡±

    The village head seemed to approve of the plan. They needed to harvest as many Parme mushrooms as possible for the village¡¯s prosperity, especially since a large group of merchants had recently arrived, wanting to establish a branch office in their village due to the mushrooms¡¯ value.

    Suddenly, the door burst open, and four soldiers rushed in, slamming it shut behind them. Their faces were filled with terror.

    ¡°S-S-STAMPEDE! AAP STAMPEDE!¡±

    ¡°BAR THE WINDOWS! DON¡¯T LET THEM IN AT ANY COST!¡±

    A Stampede was an event where monsters appeared in numbers far beyond the norm. Such occurrences could happen for various reasons and were entirely unpredictable. When a Stampede occurred, the nearest city¡¯s military would usually send troops to eliminate the threat and restore order.

    The villagers of Parma were shocked by the soldiers¡¯ announcement and quickly moved to barricade the windows. Some panicked, confused by the sudden chaos. Meanwhile, the village head ran to a small crack in a window to look outside. What he saw horrified him.

    Hundreds of Aaps¡ªmore than he had ever seen¡ªwere roaming the rooftops, killing anyone who ran into the streets. Some broke into houses, and the screams for help echoed into the night.

    ¡°W-What is this?! How could this happen?!¡±

    Suddenly, a spear flew through the window where the village head was peeking. The shattered glass injured one of his eyes, and he collapsed to the floor, writhing in pain and bleeding profusely. Villagers rushed to help him, trying to stop the bleeding. Meanwhile, the remaining soldiers guarded the windows and doors, hastily barricading them with furniture.

    ¡°Only ten soldiers left. The rest died in the initial attack. This is insane. Did we push the Aaps too far into the forest, causing this Stampede?¡±

    Suddenly, the large door shook violently. From the sound, the soldiers guessed something massive was trying to break in. The pounding grew louder, and a deafening roar echoed from behind the door, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines. After a while, the pounding stopped, and the villagers breathed a sigh of relief¡ªonly for a window to be smashed open.

    An enormous Aap stood in the shattered window. Soldiers trembled, and villagers scattered in panic. A brutal massacre ensued. Soldiers were thrown into the air and crushed to death. Villagers who couldn¡¯t hide in time were devoured. Those who managed to hide in the basement curled up in fear, praying the Aaps wouldn¡¯t find them.

    When no one was left, the giant Aap climbed onto the village hall and let out a thunderous roar that shattered the night. The entire Aap Stampede cheered in triumph.

    Then, the giant Aap looked into the distance and saw the faint glow of Soldier Village. It smiled with joy¡ªanother target for his horde.

 Chapter 7 : Stampede

    The sun still shone brightly in the sky, and the villagers of Soldier Village were busy in the forest harvesting mushrooms. A few soldiers were also present to maintain order and security, including Edward, who led a small squad.

    Although the forest was very close to the city, a forest was still a forest. No one knew what lurked in the darkness of this green sea. Even though the forests around the city were deemed safe to enter and some areas had patrol routes, there was still a possibility of dangerous small monsters hiding within.

    ¡°Any news from Parma Village?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°None at all. Not even their messenger pigeons have arrived.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Gill should have sent us a message by this morning at the latest,¡± Edward said, his face puzzled. ¡°Send one or two men to Parma Village to check on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    A soldier left the tent, leaving Edward alone. He returned to the stack of documents in front of him, his brow furrowed. Today, Captain Nikolaos was supposed to lead the forest security operation, but Edward hadn¡¯t seen him since yesterday. There were rumors that Nikolaos had been spotted at a brothel all night, but Edward didn¡¯t want to spread such unpleasant gossip.

    Amid the mountain of paperwork he had to complete¡ªor rather, that he and Captain Nikolaos were supposed to complete¡ªa soldier rushed into the tent, his face panicked and sweat pouring down his body.

    ¡°Commander Edward! A villager has been found dead in the forest!¡±

    Edward immediately stood up and walked out of the tent. ¡°Take me to the body. Now!¡±

    Edward and five other soldiers hurriedly left the edge of the forest and headed to where the body had been found. Along the way, Edward glanced around suspiciously. Since this morning, he had felt like something was watching him from deep within the darkness, but he didn¡¯t know what¡ªor who¡ªit was. Or maybe it was just his imagination.

    When they arrived at the scene, Edward was shocked by the condition of the body. It was brutally torn apart, with some body parts missing. The face was gone, leaving only a skull, so Edward couldn¡¯t identify who it was. This was definitely not the work of a human, but a monster. As far as he knew, there were no dangerous monsters in this forest. Edward examined the corpse closely, trying to find any clues or identification, but then something struck him as strange.

    ¡°This is strange,¡± Edward muttered.

    ¡°Strange how, Commander?¡±

    ¡°With all these wounds... there¡¯s not a single drop of blood around us.¡±

    The soldiers quickly checked the area, and sure enough, there was no blood splatter, which would have been expected with such brutal injuries. However, one soldier noticed a large bloodstain on a nearby tree, as if the corpse had been thrown or slammed against it.

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s blood over here.¡±

    Edward looked at the tree the soldier pointed to. Suddenly, the feeling of being watched intensified. Even the soldiers around him grew nervous, glancing around uneasily.

    ¡°Send a signal flare! We need to evacuate the forest now!¡±

    A soldier pulled out a chemical bottle from his pocket and threw it high into the air. Another soldier shot a flaming arrow, causing the bottle to explode brightly in the sky.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°We need to evacuate the villagers immediately. We don¡¯t want¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a spear shot through the air, piercing a soldier¡¯s head. The remaining soldiers quickly raised their shields to protect Edward. A loud roar echoed from the depths of the forest, followed by the unmistakable cries of numerous Aaps. Edward immediately realized he had to get out of the forest as quickly as possible, but many villagers were still inside, including two people he loved dearly.

    ¡°ONE OF YOU, GO TO THE COMMAND TENT AND SEND A SOLDIER TO WARN THE CITY! THE REST OF US WILL EVACUATE THE VILLAGERS STILL TRAPPED!¡±

    ¡°Y-YES, COMMANDER!¡±

    Edward ran deeper into the forest, fighting every instinct in his body to flee. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his son or wife getting hurt. He didn¡¯t know what he would do if the two people he loved most were injured¡ªor worse.

    The sound of bells rang out loudly across the forest, hundreds of them echoing from all directions. Edward tried to identify the closest one and ran toward the source as fast as he could. There, he found two village women fighting off Aaps with wooden sticks. They looked terrified as the Aaps closed in. Edward and his soldiers quickly intervened, placing themselves between the villagers and the monsters.

    ¡°GO NOW! DON¡¯T LOOK BACK AND KEEP RUNNING!¡±

    Edward swung his longsword, cutting down the Aaps attacking him. The soldiers around him joined the fight. Dozens of Aaps were slain. Despite the monkeys¡¯ lack of combat skill, their numbers were overwhelming.

    ¡°Where are all these Aaps coming from?! We¡¯re supposed to be far from their territory!¡±

    Edward began piecing together the puzzle in his mind¡ªthe sheer number of monsters, their presence far from their usual habitat, the loud roar echoing through the forest. Finally, he reached a conclusion.

    ¡°STAMPEDE! AAP STAMPEDE!¡±

    ¡°STAMPEDE?!¡±

    After killing many Aaps, the remaining ones retreated. But Edward knew this was only a small part of the Stampede. He looked at the four soldiers around him, battered and bloodied. He wasn¡¯t sure if they could save the remaining villagers in this state. But Edward steeled his resolve and sharpened his mind. Running wasn¡¯t an option. Their responsibility was to protect and rescue all the villagers trapped in the forest, no matter the cost.

    ¡°Gather your strength, soldiers! There are still many villagers we need to save!¡±

    Edward and his men plunged back into the forest. He prayed his wife and son were safe.

    Deep in the forest, Apollonia carried Sebastian as she ran from the pursuing Aaps. Occasionally, a spear flew past them, but luckily, they remained unharmed¡ªbarely. Suddenly, Apollonia tripped over a tree root and fell to the ground. She quickly checked Sebastian¡¯s body but found no injuries. Her own leg, however, was in excruciating pain. Standing up felt like being struck by lightning. She looked at Sebastian in her arms, who seemed confused by what was happening. The Aaps were closing in, and Apollonia had no choice but to let go of Sebastian.

    ¡°Run! Don¡¯t stop until you reach the village!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face turned pale. How could he leave his mother alone? But he didn¡¯t want to die a second time and waste the life God had given him. His body trembled violently as he stood up and ran, leaving his mother behind. Apollonia smiled. At least her son would survive, even if she had to die here.

    The Aaps were now dangerously close. Apollonia closed her eyes, ready to leave this world. Suddenly, Sebastian came running back, carrying his small hammer and shield. He smashed one of the Aaps squarely in the face, causing it to collapse in pain. The other Aaps stared at him, stunned, their eyes filled with rage and hatred.

    ¡°SEBASTIAN?! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! GET OUT OF HERE NOW!¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s body trembled, and his heart pounded wildly. This was the first time he had fought directly and seen fresh blood. Countless Aaps surrounded him and his mother, screeching loudly and brandishing weapons.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Remember your training.¡±

    Sebastian steadied his breathing and gathered mana in his body. A spear flew toward him, but with quick reflexes, he deflected it with his shield. His arm shook violently, and the pain was intense. More stones, spears, and branches flew toward him, but he stood his ground.

    The Aaps laughed, treating him like a toy. Weapons kept coming, striking Sebastian again and again. Fresh wounds appeared on his skin, and blood trickled out. The Aaps screamed with joy every time they wounded him, their sadistic glee filling the forest.

    Sebastian knew he couldn¡¯t win. The path to freedom was gone. All he could do now was hold on and pray he could protect his mother for just a little longer.

    The sound of clashing metal echoed endlessly through the forest as the Aaps¡¯ relentless assault continued. Sebastian¡¯s cries of pain mixed with the roars of the Aaps.

 Chapter 8 : Marshall Ipsilas

    A soldier rode his horse swiftly through the bustling city, shouting loudly for the townspeople to clear his path. His face was filled with panic and fear as he arrived at the military barracks and rushed inside. He slammed the door open with such force that it startled the resting soldiers and even the high-ranking officers present.

    ¡°THE SULLAR FOREST IS UNDER ATTACK! HUNDREDS OF MONSTERS ARE ATTACKING THE VILLAGERS!¡±

    The entire barracks was shocked by the news, which spread like electricity through a metal chain. Like a well-oiled machine, the soldiers quickly grabbed their weapons and formed orderly lines in the courtyard. Marshal Ipsilas walked to the front, inspecting his troops before giving the command to march. The ground shook as the soldiers moved out, splitting the city in two. The whole city watched as the might of the army marched forward with such discipline and precision, looking like a river of steel and swords ready to butcher any enemy swept under its tide.

    Marshal Ipsilas was the city¡¯s top military commander and a trusted advisor to Duke Kleon. He had held the position of Marshal for years and was a veteran of dozens of wars, having witnessed the fall of several kingdoms. His motto, ¡°Discipline above all,¡± was evident in the demeanor of the soldiers he led.

    Ipsilas finally arrived at the edge of the forest. He carefully scanned the green expanse and released a burst of energy that swept through the area, only to receive a similar response from deep within the forest.

    ¡°A Stampede...¡± muttered Ipsilas.

    Using his mana, Ipsilas peered through the darkness of the forest and spotted the giant Aap leading the Stampede. Their eyes met, as if acknowledging each other¡¯s strength. Ipsilas smirked. It had been a long time since something like this had happened. Life as a Marshal had become dull for him; there had been no major wars in the past fifty years, as kingdoms and empires seemed reluctant to attack one another amidst a booming global economy.

    Deep within the dark forest, Ipsilas noticed a faint glimmer of light. Focusing his vision, he saw Sebastian fighting alone, his body covered in wounds. His weapons and shield were falling apart, but the burning light within him grew brighter instead of fading.

    ¡°Who is that boy?!¡±

    ¡°A boy?¡± asked a commander beside him.

    ¡°Ah, never mind. I must be seeing things.¡±

    ¡°What are your orders, Marshal?¡±

    ¡°Battalions One, Two, and Three, surround the forest from all sides. Battalion Four will enter the forest with me. We cannot let these monkeys escape. Send ten soldiers to check Parma Village and see if there are any survivors. Given that the monsters came from the southern forest, I suspect the village has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Marshal!¡±

    ¡°There are still villagers hiding in the forest, as well as soldiers fighting. But who is that? That¡¯s not Nikolaos, is it?¡± muttered Ipsilas.

    ¡°Where is Nikolaos?¡± Ipsilas demanded.

    His voice was filled with anger, and the commanders around him exchanged uneasy glances, hoping someone would speak up. But no one dared. Nikolaos was a nobleman from a branch of Duke Kleon¡¯s family, and no one dared to mistreat him. He had become a soldier at his family¡¯s request, as they hoped he would rise to become the next Marshal after Ipsilas. However, Ipsilas disliked Nikolaos for his lax attitude and incompetence¡ªvalues completely opposite to his own.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably drunk at a brothel or busy currying favor with other nobles. I worry for you all, who will one day be led by him,¡± Ipsilas said, glaring at his commanders.

    The commanders avoided his gaze, some even bowing their heads in shame. Ipsilas shook his head in disappointment, knowing that some of his commanders had already been bribed by Nikolaos.

    ¡°Keep your formations tight! Enter the forest and do not scatter! Sound the war horns!¡±

    Ipsilas¡¯s strategy was to sweep the forest in a straight line until they met another battalion at the opposite end. The battalions would then alternate positions and repeat the process until the Aaps were completely eradicated. Ipsilas led the charge at the front, eager to confront the giant Aap that had dared to challenge him so openly.

    Edward heard the war horns echoing through the sky and breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Marshal Ipsilas had arrived. He looked at the soldiers he had brought with him; only two remained, battered and bruised, their armor in tatters. He wasn¡¯t sure they would have survived if Ipsilas had arrived any later.

    ¡°Marshal Ipsilas is here! We¡¯re saved!¡± one of the soldiers exclaimed.

    ¡°You two rest here. I¡¯m going ahead.¡±

    Edward ran with the last of his strength, leaving his two soldiers behind. He hoped his wife and son had found a place to hide¡ªor had at least survived this nightmare. As he ran, he passed the bodies of villagers he had known all his life. His heart ached as he saw people he considered family lying dead on the ground, their deaths so brutal. He prayed that his wife and son were safe, knowing he couldn¡¯t bear to live without them.

    Suddenly, a massive Aap arm swung toward him. Edward blocked the attack, but the force shattered his left arm. He was sent flying into a tree, his body slamming against the trunk with such force that he lost all strength and collapsed to the ground. His breath was shallow, and the world spun around him. He fought to stay conscious, knowing that if he passed out now, he would die.

    Edward felt the ground tremble as the Aap approached, but he couldn¡¯t see the monster. His mind urged him to fight, but his body was spent. The accumulated injuries had taken their toll. Still, he refused to give up, determined to fight until his last breath.

    ¡°Human, die.¡±

    Suddenly, Ipsilas appeared, darting through the trees with incredible speed. Sparks flew as his rapier clashed with the Aap¡¯s arm. Ipsilas was surprised by the monster¡¯s strength but not entirely shocked, as he realized the creature before him was no ordinary Aap.

    ¡°A Great Simian leading an Aap Stampede? This world never ceases to amaze me!¡±

    ¡°M-Marshal...¡±

    ¡°Rest now! I¡¯ll carve this monkey up!¡±

    Ipsilas swung his rapier relentlessly, his movements so fast that Edward thought he saw hundreds of hands emerging from Ipsilas¡¯s body. The Great Simian swung its massive arm, creating a powerful gust of wind, but Ipsilas dodged with the agility of an eel.

    ¡°You damn monster! You never should have come here!¡±

    Dozens of soldiers emerged from the forest, some rushing to Edward¡¯s aid while others joined Ipsilas in the fight. The battle intensified as the might of the Great Simian clashed with Ipsilas and his troops. Ipsilas smiled¡ªhe hadn¡¯t felt this much excitement in years.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, soldier?¡±

    ¡°Ed... Edward...¡±

    ¡°You fought well. We¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

    Edward grabbed the soldier¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Please... find my wife and son... they have... red hair...¡±

    Edward lost consciousness, and the soldiers quickly carried him out of the forest. Suddenly, a group of priests arrived, using their holy magic to provide medical aid. Among them was Father Daniel, who immediately tended to Edward. He couldn¡¯t believe that such a joyous festival had ended in such horror.

    ¡°Old priest, you¡¯re from Soldier Village, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°This man was trying to save his wife and son, who are still trapped in the forest. But... we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re...¡±

    Father Daniel¡¯s face grew pale.

    ¡°His wife and son?! Let me find them myself!¡±

    Father Daniel ran into the forest, skillfully picking up a discarded weapon along the way. A soldier tried to stop him, but Father Daniel moved with surprising speed and determination for an old man, his face filled with anger and worry. His heart ached as he saw so much death and destruction.

    Releasing his mana, Father Daniel searched for Apollonia and Sebastian. Soon, he sensed Sebastian¡¯s holy mana in the distance and rushed toward it. When he finally arrived, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Dozens of Aap corpses lay around Sebastian, their wounds clearly caused by the iron hammer he still held. Beside him was Apollonia, unconscious on the ground.

    Father Daniel reached out to Sebastian, who stood tall like an unyielding pillar. But suddenly, Sebastian attacked, striking Father Daniel¡¯s hand with incredible speed and fury.

 Chapter 9 : Birth Of A Saint

    I stood before hundreds of ferocious Aaps, unsure if I would live another second. Their sharp weapons made every muscle in my body tense, and just the sight of them made my heart pound so hard it felt like it would burst out of my chest. There was no way out now. I had to fight them for my mother, who was watching me with tears in her eyes. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Your son will protect you.

    A spear flew dangerously close to my face. One second felt like a thousand years as countless memories flashed through my mind. The jaws of death gaped wide, ready to swallow me whole, but my hands forced those jaws shut. I saw my mother¡¯s face drenched in tears. She tried so hard to reach me, hoping she could shield me once again from the pain and suffering I endured, but her hands seemed so far away¡ªlike there was an impassable ocean between us.

    ¡°SEBASTIAN!!!!¡±

    Spears, swords, knives, and all kinds of weapons came flying at me. My hands could only block a few before they cut into my skin. Pain exploded in my head, and I clenched my teeth, enduring the agony that spread through every inch of my small body. But I couldn¡¯t give up or cry to my mother, hoping her soothing words would ease the pain. I endured and endured the pain that came like roaring tides upon my body. My hands kept swinging my hammer and shield relentlessly, trying to protect my mother, whom I loved with all my heart.

    Slowly, my body began to weaken. Blood poured out like sweat, and I no longer felt pain¡ªjust a piercing cold, as if I were standing naked in the middle of winter. Steam rose from my mouth as I desperately sought warmth in this storm. Even though the sunlight touched my skin, I couldn¡¯t feel its embrace. This is it. This is the day I die again. But strangely, I felt no remorse or regret.

    An Aap emerged from the crowd, holding a rusty, bloodstained sword. It seemed to know how weak and pitiful I had become and was determined to finish me off. I glanced at my mother, lying helpless behind me. She looked at me with horror and sadness, trying to get up but unable to, no matter how hard she tried.

    I charged at the Aap with the last of my strength. It tried to stab me, but I dodged and smashed its head with such force that it shattered into pieces. The Aaps¡¯ screams grew louder, but suddenly, I heard an even louder roar from somewhere, silencing them. I could feel their murderous gazes fixed on me. It seemed they were done playing and were now closing in from all sides.

    I tilted my head back and looked up at the sky, where fragments of sunlight pierced through the leaves. I raised my hands high, trying to reach the heavens, hoping I could fly away from this place with my mother, safe and sound.

    ¡°Oh merciful and compassionate God, your humble and sinful servant stands before you, begging for your blessing and aid. Guide my weapon and grant me the strength to fight again, for I can no longer stand on my own.¡±

    I collapsed to the ground, unable to stand any longer. White noise filled my ears, drowning out my mother¡¯s voice, which was so close. Slowly, my eyes began to close, and the world spun like a whirlpool, dragging me into its depths. Darkness took hold; I couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. Everything felt cold, like I was floating in the middle of a lake during spring.

    In the darkness of my mind, I saw a tiny light. I ran and ran toward it, but it felt like I was trying to reach a star in the distant sky. The small light pulsed, and I felt its warmth healing me.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Rise, my Saint. Show them the wrath of God.¡±

    I felt rejuvenated. Slowly, a holy energy rushed through every inch of my veins. Suddenly, I could open my eyes once more, staring at those Aaps who dared to treat me and my mom like this. I stood up, facing the confused Aaps. All my wounds were gone. The cold I had felt was replaced by heat, and the energy swirling inside me turned into deep, burning anger. I looked at all the Aaps surrounding me. I could feel them backing away, inching further from me.

    I¡¯ll show them now. I¡¯ll show them fear and pain.

    ¡°FEEL MY WRATH!¡±

    I swung my hammer, sending an Aap flying into the trees. The others attacked from all sides, but my eyes were sharper, my ears keener, and my body more flexible and full of energy than ever before. I swung my hammer relentlessly. Rivers of blood flowed, soaking my feet, and chunks of flesh and entrails scattered across the forest. Martial arts techniques I hadn¡¯t yet mastered flowed naturally from my mind. Before I knew it, I was chasing the fleeing Aaps, their faces filled with terror. But I wasn¡¯t done¡ªnot even close.

    I ventured deeper into the forest, slaughtering every Aap I encountered. Some were shocked, some unaware of their impending doom, and some tried to resist in vain. I would kill every Aap today. None would survive. They would all feel the fury burning in my heart.

    Amid the carnage, I suddenly remembered something¡ªsomething so important that I was willing to sacrifice my life for it. I stopped and watched the Aaps scattering in all directions. My anger still raged, and I wanted to chase them, but I knew there was something more important to do.

    I returned to where my mother lay unconscious. I checked her body and touched her injured leg. A small light emanated from my arm, and her swollen leg slowly healed. I stood up, vigilant, scanning the forest. A loud roar echoed through the forest again, but this time it sounded different, as if the monster was in a rage. I wanted to investigate, but I had to get my mother out of here as quickly as possible.

    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder from behind. I immediately struck it and turned to attack whoever was there.

    ¡°SEBASTIAN! LOOK AT ME!¡±

    It was Father Daniel, staring at me with confusion. He glanced around and quickly ran to my mother. I was puzzled. Why was Father Daniel here? What was really happening in this forest? I looked at my arms and checked my body, but there wasn¡¯t a single wound. Had the small light in the darkness healed me? And that strange voice I heard earlier... was it God? That can¡¯t be. That¡¯s too good to be true. But maybe it¡¯s true? I didn¡¯t even know anymore. I was just glad that my mother and I were now safe from those disgusting Aaps.

    ¡°Thank God, she¡¯s just unconscious. But Sebastian...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What happened here? It¡¯s like a magical explosion went off...¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to answer. Should I say I killed all these Aaps with God¡¯s blessing, which also healed my wounds? It sounded absurd, like the ramblings of a madman, but that was what had happened. I looked at my blood-stained arms and tried to wipe them clean with my shirt. Father Daniel quickly approached and grabbed my left hand. There, on the back of my hand, was a church symbol, as if it had been tattooed.

    Father Daniel looked at me with a serious face I had never seen before. He glanced around the forest, lost in thought, then exhaled deeply and knelt in front of me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show this symbol to anyone until you¡¯re twelve. I¡¯ll talk to Apollonia and Edward after this is over.¡±

    ¡°O-okay?¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t let the church officials in the city find out! Remember, this is a secret between your family and me!¡±

    Father Daniel¡¯s expression was grave. It was the first time I had seen him look so terrifying. I nodded in agreement, and he seemed to calm down, gripping my shoulder.

    ¡°Your father is injured but alive. Marshal Ipsilas is clearing out the monsters in the forest. Let¡¯s get out of here. There are still Aaps roaming around.¡±

    I nodded again and looked around the forest. The roar of the mysterious monster still echoed, but now I also felt something strange. There¡¯s something terrifying there. My gut told me I needed to reach that source, but I had to ensure my mother¡¯s safety first. There were people fighting the monster there.

    ¡°Come on, Sebastian! Don¡¯t fall behind!¡±

    I ran after Father Daniel, leaving the cursed forest behind, hoping whoever was fighting that monster would also take care of that strange thing.

 Chapter 10 : Divine Calling

    The battle raged on fiercely, with sparks flying and the roars of the Great Simian echoing so loudly that even the townspeople far away could hear them. Marshal Ipsilas attacked relentlessly, while the soldiers around him kept their distance to avoid being caught in the increasingly intense fight.

    The Great Simian, with its massive body, moved faster and faster, constantly adapting to counter Ipsilas, who seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the battle. Great Simians were indeed dangerous monsters, evolving continuously to match their opponents or environment. But now, something strange was evident in the monster¡¯s eyes. The Great Simian¡ªthe king of the forest¡ªhad never faced a creature that could defeat it. Yet now, fear shone in its eyes, as if it were fighting something far more dangerous than anything it had ever encountered.

    Blue flames erupted from Ipsilas¡¯s body, and his attacks grew faster and stronger. Meanwhile, the Great Simian struggled to keep up, panic evident in its movements. This was the power of Essence, something only those with extraordinary martial prowess could achieve¡ªtranscending human limits. Only those who had received divine revelation or broken through the Great Wall could wield Essence like Ipsilas.

    No one truly knew what Essence was. Some said it was a sixth sense, others claimed it was the power of the soul, while the church declared it a blessing from God. However, these explanations came from those who either lacked Essence or were mere observers. Those who had awakened their Essence could only say one thing when asked what it was:

    ¡°Essence is Life.¡±

    A mysterious and enigmatic statement that people still debated to this day.

    Ipsilas continued his relentless assault, his speed so great that the wind around him swirled like a tornado, spreading across the forest. The soldiers could only stare in awe at the battle. What Ipsilas was doing was terrifying, yet beautiful¡ªsomething difficult to put into words and could only be felt.

    ¡°Lycoris Radiata.¡±

    Ipsilas¡¯s attack formed what looked like a beautiful blue flower, with hundreds of slashes at its center and dozens of precise thrusts surrounding the deadly strikes. The Great Simian tried to block the attack, but Ipsilas¡¯s blade pierced its diamond-hard skin. Hot green blood gushed from the Great Simian¡¯s body, splattering onto nearby trees, which instantly melted and withered. The soldiers kept their distance, some even suffering burns from the monster¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Is this all you can do, King of the Forest? Don¡¯t make me laugh. You¡¯re just a pathetic little pest.¡±

    The Great Simian attacked Ipsilas in a rage, but its efforts were futile. Like a delicate butterfly, Ipsilas effortlessly dodged every deadly strike. Ipsilas felt invigorated; it had been so long since he had fought one-on-one that he didn¡¯t want the battle to end so soon. He would savor every single second of this moment while he could because, for the first time in years, he felt truly alive.

    ¡°COME ON! EVOLVE AND GROW STRONGER! WE¡¯RE NOT DONE YET!¡±

    The Great Simian¡¯s attacks grew faster, but Ipsilas¡¯s expression turned flat, as if annoyed by what he saw. He stopped moving, and the Great Simian seized the opportunity to strike with all its might. However, Ipsilas blocked the attack with just one hand.

    ¡°It seems continuous evolution is just a lie. To evolve, you must sacrifice something within yourself. Now your attacks are fast, but... they lack any power.¡±

    The Great Simian¡¯s arms had shrunk to match Ipsilas¡¯s speed, but in doing so, it had lost the muscle needed to deliver powerful strikes.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    In an instant, Ipsilas appeared in front of the Great Simian¡¯s face, moving so fast it seemed like teleportation. The monster¡¯s expression was one of sheer terror. The creature before it was far stronger than itself¡ªstronger than anything it had ever faced. The Great Simian tried to push Ipsilas away, but green blood sprayed again. This time, both its arms were severed.

    ¡°You disappoint me.¡±

    The Great Simian tried to run, but suddenly, its world spun, and it fell to the ground, seeing its headless body collapse. Ipsilas walked over to the monster¡¯s head, using his Essence flames to burn it instantly.

    Ipsilas sheathed his rapier and walked away without saying a word, leaving the soldiers staring at each other in awe and disbelief. Suddenly, the Great Simian¡¯s severed head began to scream endlessly, its cries echoing for an hour. The soldiers, too afraid to approach, kept their distance, terrified that the same fate might befall them.

    *

    The Aap Stampede in the Sullar Forest was finally over. Forty villagers had died, and the rest were injured. Parma Village was now empty, with the survivors relocated to Soldier Village. Aid in the form of food and supplies arrived from the city of Isildus, along with workers to clean up and retrieve bodies from the forest under military escort.

    The sound of weeping filled the village. Some homes stood empty after entire families were wiped out, leaving only memories. Distant relatives of the victims began arriving as news of the Stampede spread earlier that day.

    In Sebastian¡¯s home, Apollonia slept beside Edward, who was wrapped in bandages. Sebastian, meanwhile, sat in his room, watching the sorrowful scene outside. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, and Apollonia rushed to open it. Pastor Daniel stood there with his characteristic smile.

    ¡°Good evening, Pastor Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Apollonia. May I come in?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Please, sit.¡±

    Pastor Daniel leaned back in his chair as Apollonia brought him a cup of warm water and placed it on the table. Pastor Daniel glanced around the house before finally looking at Apollonia.

    ¡°How is Edward?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing well now. Father Vincent said he¡¯ll recover fully in a month.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. May God bless him with a speedy recovery.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Pastor Daniel noticed a pair of eyes peeking from behind a door. He gestured for Sebastian to come out and invited him to sit across from him.

    ¡°I came here tonight for this child.¡±

    ¡°Sebastian? What about Sebastian?¡±

    Sebastian placed his left hand on the table, revealing the church symbol on the back of his hand. Apollonia looked at it curiously; she had never seen that symbol before, even though she knew her son¡¯s body inside and out.

    ¡°Stigmata. Your son, Sebastian, has Stigmata.¡±

    ¡°Stigmata? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A holy symbol of the church. Those who bear Stigmata are said to have a destiny given by God. They are saints, living symbols of the church itself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, right? If Sebastian is a Saint, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s protected by God?¡±

    ¡°In a way, yes. But there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you, Apollonia. Listen carefully, and make sure to tell Edward when he recovers.¡±

    Pastor Daniel placed a letter on the table. ¡°Those blessed with Stigmata are called Saints. Saints have duties and obligations to the Latinum Diocese... They will take your child away, Apollonia. Whether you agree or not, they won¡¯t care.¡±

    Apollonia stood up abruptly, pulling Sebastian toward his room without a word.

    ¡°I won¡¯t report this to the church until Sebastian turns twelve.¡±

    Apollonia stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°This letter will be sent when Sebastian is twelve¡ªseven years from now. By rights, I should take him to Latinum now, but I¡¯m thinking of you and Edward. How could I take your only child away at a time like this? I¡¯m still human, with feelings.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s supposed to be good news?! You want to take my child away! Twelve years old?! He¡¯s still a child! How could I let him go at that age?!¡±

    ¡°The Diocese will try to take him by any means necessary. By hiding Sebastian¡¯s identity, I¡¯ve already committed heresy. Do you know the punishment for a heretic?¡±

    Pastor Daniel stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring this up at such a difficult time, but it had to be said. Seven years, Apollonia. Tell Edward when he recovers. Good night.¡±

    Pastor Daniel left, leaving Apollonia crying as she hugged Sebastian. Sebastian sat in silence, processing Pastor Daniel¡¯s words. God had called his name, and though he had seven years left, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could bear to leave his parents at such a young age. Something stirred inside Sebastian¡¯s heart¡ªsomething he had never felt before. Would he really leave his parents at the tender age of twelve? Or could he reject the calling and go on with his life, as the Angel of Death had said he could?

    Sebastian stood in silence, wondering what he should do. What future lay before him? Then he hugged his mother tightly, as if he would never let her go.

 Chapter 11 : 6 Years Of Torment

    It had been six years since the Aap Stampede incident in the Sullar Forest. The townspeople now saw that day as nothing more than a day of mourning¡ªa sudden tragedy that left a deep scar in the history of Isildus. However, the reality was far from that. Stampedes now occurred almost every month across the Kingdom of Corsica and several neighboring kingdoms. No one knew the cause. Stampedes, which used to happen once every two to five years, now struck relentlessly, leaving rivers of blood in their wake.

    The city of Isildus had transformed into what felt like a battlefield. Funeral ceremonies were held every month to honor fallen soldiers and citizens, but the cemeteries were quickly filling up, leaving no more room for the dead to rest. The recruitment rate for soldiers had skyrocketed, and the standards for enlistment had dropped so drastically that even 15-year-olds could now join. Some nobles were even considering mandatory military service for every 14-year-old.

    The term "soldier" now carried a negative connotation. Many viewed it as a job that wasted lives for inadequate pay. The quality of equipment had significantly declined. Once, every city soldier was equipped with a full set of armor; now, they were given only low-quality leather gear.

    Sebastian¡¯s home in the soldier village had become known as the "Black Village", a name that struck fear into the townspeople. Every day, new families arrived to occupy the empty houses¡ªonly for those same houses to be vacant again before the month was over. Some citizens of Isildus believed visiting the soldier village would bring a curse, marking them for death during the next Stampede. The residents of the village were increasingly mocked and discriminated against by the rest of the town.

    In the heart of Isildus, inside Duke Kleon¡¯s residence, nobles gathered for a crucial meeting to determine their next course of action. What was supposed to be a productive discussion had turned into a heated argument. Duke Kleon sat silently, holding his head, now streaked with gray hair. Beside him stood his advisors, including his financial advisor, trusted diplomats, and several of the Duke¡¯s guards.

    ¡°WE MUST ENFORCE MANDATORY MILITARY SERVICE NOW! NO ONE WANTS TO ENLIST AS A SOLDIER ANYMORE!¡±

    ¡°ARE YOU INSANE?! MANY OF OUR CITIZENS HAVE ALREADY FLED TO OTHER KINGDOMS! IF WE IMPOSE MANDATORY SERVICE, WHAT DO YOU THINK WILL HAPPEN?!¡±

    The argument grew even fiercer. Some nobles drew their swords, pointing them at their opponents in a fit of rage. Suddenly, the door to the meeting room swung open, and Cardinal Valentinus entered with his guards. The room fell silent. The once-fiery nobles returned to their seats without another word.

    Cardinal Valentinus looked significantly more pale and thin than he had in the past. His once bloated belly and chubby cheeks had wasted away, leaving him frail and sickly. Valentinus claimed it was due to the stress of worrying about the citizens¡¯ safety, but no one truly knew the reason for his rapid decline.

    ¡°Good evening, Duke Kleon. May God bless you.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Cardinal.¡±

    ¡°I apologize for my tardiness. There was an important matter I had to attend to at the church.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Now that the room is quiet, perhaps we can proceed.¡±

    Valentinus took his seat and began: ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, it¡¯s possible these Stampedes are of a spiritual nature. For too long, we have strayed from God¡¯s teachings and committed grave sins without seeking forgiveness. God is sending us this calamity as a reminder of His presence.¡±

    Duke Kleon briefly glanced at Cardinal Valentinus, but the other nobles seemed captivated by his words. Dozens of investigations into the Stampede phenomenon had been conducted by the Kingdom of Corsica, yet none had yielded any results. Rumors had also begun circulating that the Latinum Diocese had not suffered a single Stampede attack, despite the surrounding kingdoms being ravaged by them.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°So, what do you suggest, Cardinal?¡±

    ¡°Pope Gregory has tasked me with a special mission to investigate the Stampedes in the Kingdom of Corsica. Perhaps Duke Kleon could assist me in carrying out this task.¡±

    Lilian, Duke Kleon¡¯s financial advisor, quickly whispered something to him. After a moment, she stepped back, and Duke Kleon remained silent, deep in thought, as he looked around at the nobles.

    ¡°How much coin do you need?¡±

    ¡°You are very generous, Duke Kleon, but I have no intention of taking gold from the people who are already suffering. All I wish is to offer a blessing to this city before the next Stampede. I want non-soldier citizens to gather at the church and pray for the city¡¯s safety.¡±

    Duke Kleon glanced at Marshal Ipsilas, who had been silent, his eyes half-closed as if asleep. Ipsilas opened his eyes and gazed at Cardinal Valentinus with suspicion. It was no secret that Ipsilas disliked church agents. He had once fought against the Latinum Diocese decades ago and often described the priests and agents as ¡°venomous snakes with the slippery skin of eels.¡±

    ¡°Only non-soldiers? Nothing else?¡± Ipsilas asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to burden you further. Besides, the townspeople can use the church as a temporary shelter.¡±

    Their gazes locked, understanding the fragile relationship between them and the thin ice they were treading on. Ipsilas suspected that Valentinus had his own hidden agenda. He also knew several nobles had been receiving regular ¡®donations¡¯ from Valentinus over the past few years.

    Ipsilas then looked at Duke Kleon, who had grown thinner over time. The stress and pressure from the king had aged him. His once-cheerful friend now looked weary, with dark circles under his eyes. Ipsilas shook his head, unable to believe he had to comply with Valentinus¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Very well. The townspeople may use the church as a shelter. However, I cannot spare a single soldier for security.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marshal. The security around the church will be my responsibility.¡±

    The room fell silent again. If the intensity of their gazes could make a sound, it would resemble the clashing of swords on a battlefield. The nobles remained quiet, not daring to speak.

    ¡°Does anyone else have any suggestions worth hearing?¡± Duke Kleon asked.

    No one spoke. Duke Kleon stood and left the room without another word. He and his advisors moved to another chamber to continue their meeting. Kleon looked exhausted, but he knew more important matters awaited for the sake of his city.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that snake is planning, but this whole thing reeks of cow dung,¡± Ipsilas muttered.

    ¡°At least he¡¯s not asking for financial aid. That¡¯s all I care about right now. We¡¯ve lost 70% of our tax revenue since this whole Stampede Incident started. I¡¯ve had to cut so many budgets that our soldiers look more like mountain bandits than actual soldiers,¡± Lilian replied.

    ¡°The latest news is that the Nikolaos family is very close to Cardinal Valentinus¡¯s inner circle, but several major families still support you,¡± said Petruci, Duke Kleon¡¯s diplomat.

    ¡°Is there anything else I need to hear tonight?¡±

    Suddenly, the room fell silent. The advisors exchanged glances, realizing Duke Kleon was utterly exhausted. They stood, bowed respectfully, and left the room. Only Ipsilas and Duke Kleon remained.

    ¡°That Cardinal, Valentinus... I don¡¯t know what it is, but he definitely knows something¡ªor maybe more,¡± Ipsilas said.

    ¡°What do you suspect? We¡¯ve been monitoring him for two years and found nothing. Yes, he¡¯s a snake, but nothing more than that.¡±

    Ipsilas fell silent. He had a bad feeling about Valentinus¡¯s proposal, but he couldn¡¯t reject it based on a hunch, especially when many nobles would side with Valentinus if he showed any sign of disagreement. Moreover, with the Nikolaos family involved, they likely had their own agenda, given their desire for Ipsilas¡¯s position.

    ¡°Times like these make me wish for a miracle¡ªlike the golden child in the Sullar Forest six years ago.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about that? Are you sure you didn¡¯t imagine it?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. After I beheaded the Great Simian, I went to the spot where the golden child was, but all I found were corpses and entrails of dozens of Aap.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you were hallucinating. Your vision might¡¯ve been blurry, given your age.¡±

    ¡°No. I clearly saw that small figure using Essence. Whether they knew it or not, their actions saved dozens of lives that day, and I¡¯m grateful to them.¡±

    Duke Kleon smiled and said, ¡°I hope your golden child returns to perform another miracle. I truly need one now.¡±

 Chapter 12 : Innocence Lost

    I don¡¯t remember the last time I played like a normal child. The village, once beautiful and filled with smiles and laughter every evening, has now become a place where no one dares to step outside their homes. The park where I used to play with other children has turned into rows of tents filled with the wounded and sick. Houses that once belonged to people I knew have become temporary shelters, their occupants constantly changing, as if the village has turned into a transient lodging place.

    Now, all I can do is swing my hammer, honing my skills as much as possible because when night falls, no one knows what darkness will bring to our homes. I¡¯ve already studied half of the martial arts book, and with each passing day, I can execute more refined movements. Through breathing exercises, I can feel my body growing stronger and more developed than other children my age. Of course, I couldn¡¯t have achieved this alone.

    Father Daniel has become my trainer. He easily spots where my movements are flawed and where I lack finesse in swinging the hammer. Every day, there¡¯s no such thing as rest. He comes and pushes my body to train harder than before, saying that what he¡¯s doing is for my own good. But I don¡¯t hate it. I know his strictness and rough teaching come from a place of love.

    ¡°Sebastian, time to go home!¡± my mother shouts from a distance.

    ¡°Go home. Let¡¯s hope we can sleep soundly tonight,¡± says Father Daniel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± I reply with an empty smile.

    A good night¡¯s sleep is now just a dream. Every night, soldiers in the city are busy fighting Stampedes, and crime runs rampant in both the village and the city. Almost every night, I hear someone breaking into houses. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re looking for in a poor village like this, but many people are desperate and in need of money to survive.

    I enter the house and see my mother has prepared oatmeal, as usual. At least this is better than hospital food, though I¡¯ve long forgotten the taste of the meals from my old life.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I promise to cook chicken, so today we¡¯ll have oatmeal as usual,¡± my mother says, forcing a smile.

    Oatmeal¡ªa meal low in nutrients, only good for filling an empty stomach. I remember when dinner was something I looked forward to. My mother would always cook something delicious, whether it was chicken, beef, or goat. But now, eating meat is a luxury, as many livestock have been killed by roaming monsters.

    ¡°I hope there¡¯s no commotion tonight,¡± my mother says with a smile.

    ¡°Have you heard anything from Dad?¡±

    My mother puts down the spoon she¡¯s holding and looks somber.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two months since he last sent a letter, but I believe he¡¯s fine.¡±

    I can tell she¡¯s trying to deceive herself, but what else can she do? Soldiers are dying like flies, and unmarked graves are scattered around the city because the cemeteries can no longer accommodate the dead. I¡¯m doing my best to stay strong for my mother, and I think she¡¯s doing the same. We¡¯re both struggling to survive these harsh times.

    In the middle of dinner, the church bell suddenly rings loudly. I immediately rush to the door, gripping my hammer and shield tightly. Another night, another raid. Whether it¡¯s monsters or bandits, it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªevery boy and man above the age of ten must gather in the village center and fight to defend the village. It sounds cruel to send children to the battlefield, but desperate times call for desperate measures.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Sebastian.¡±

    I look at my mother, her face filled with fear. Her hands seem to want to grab me and hide me in her embrace, but she knows there¡¯s nothing she can do. Every time I walk out that door, it could be the last time we see each other, and we both know it. But we bottle up our feelings and hope for the best.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll come back as soon as possible,¡± I say, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to be careful,¡± she replies with a forced smile.

    I run toward the village wall, where dozens of people have already gathered, armed with their weapons. Father Daniel stands at the front, acting as the village commander, giving orders.

    ¡°A messenger bird from the scouts! About 50 goblins are approaching!¡± Father Daniel shouts.

    There are fewer than 20 villagers here now. Each of us will have to kill two or three goblins. Night attacks like this have become common. Not all Stampedes attacking the city are fully eradicated, which is why the Sullar Forest, once deemed safe, has now become a nest for various monsters.

    Ideally, we would stand behind the village wall and shoot the approaching goblins with arrows. But not everyone has arrows anymore. Those who do are using ones that are nearly broken. So all we can do is wait for the monsters to climb the wall and fight them up close¡ªa highly ineffective and dangerous tactic, but there¡¯s no other choice.

    The sound of goblin horns echoes in the distance. From the sound, I estimate they¡¯re very close. The growls from their mouths are clear, and the thundering of footsteps shakes the ground. This isn¡¯t 50 goblins¡ªit¡¯s closer to 100.

    A goblin emerges from behind the wall, and an arrow immediately lodges in its head. Dozens more follow, flooding into the village.

    I charge forward, attacking the goblins head-on. Moments like these are perfect for honing my combat skills. These goblins are agile and skilled at dodging, but I can keep up, killing several within minutes. I test out martial arts techniques I haven¡¯t fully mastered yet. Sometimes they fail, and I end up with cuts on my body. Thankfully, thanks to the holy magic blessing, minor wounds close within minutes.

    I keep killing. More villagers join the fight. Screams echo around me. I catch glimpses of villagers lying lifeless, fresh blood pooling around them. A soldier¡¯s life is fleeting¡ªthey either die on the battlefield or in their own yards. It¡¯s no wonder many villagers flee to distant kingdoms rather than become soldiers to survive.

    Suddenly, the village wall is breached with a powerful force, and parts of it crumble. A hobgoblin, their leader, appears, wielding a massive bloodstained hammer. Hobgoblins resemble humans more than the short goblins. They can speak and think strategically, making them extremely dangerous.

    It¡¯s not the first or second time the village has faced such a monster. For villagers who¡¯ve survived years of Stampedes, this has become normal. If this had happened six years ago, it would have caused an uproar.

    This is a golden opportunity to test my skills. Hobgoblins are as skilled as master swordsmen. Fighting one will help me improve further. My previous opponents have been straw dummies and small monsters like goblins and Aaps. I want to see how far I¡¯ve come.

    I attack the hobgoblin with all my strength. The clashing of our weapons echoes throughout the village. I press on relentlessly, not giving the hobgoblin a chance to counter. Strike after strike, I unleash everything I have, but the hobgoblin anticipates my moves. There¡¯s no other way¡ªI have to use a new technique I¡¯ve just learned.

    ¡°DIVINE HAMMER!¡±

    I slam my weapon into the hobgoblin¡¯s with such force that the ground cracks, forming a crater. I channel all my mana and strength into the attack, but the hobgoblin smirks, mocking me.

    Suddenly, a powerful kick strikes my stomach, sending me flying into a house. I crash through the wall, stunned and disoriented. The hobgoblin¡¯s normal attack felt overwhelmingly strong, as if my technique meant nothing.

    I stand up, ready to face the counterattack, but no one emerges from the dust. Slowly, I walk through the debris, prepared for an ambush. But instead, I see Father Daniel choking the hobgoblin with one arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ready yet, Sebastian. You need more training.¡±

    The hobgoblin struggles, clawing at Father Daniel, but he doesn¡¯t even flinch. Blood spurts from the hobgoblin¡¯s neck, splattering onto Father Daniel¡¯s face before the creature finally dies.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll train even harder.¡±

    Those words send a shiver down my spine. I don¡¯t know what tomorrow will bring, but I¡¯m not excited about it. I lower my head in shame. I overestimated my abilities, and now I¡¯m paying the price.

 Chapter 13 : Question

    I don¡¯t know what caused this, but today Father Daniel seems far more serious than usual. His eyes are fixed on me with a sharp gaze, and he grips his hammer so tightly that I can see the veins bulging beneath his skin. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so angry today, but I can sense that the sparring session we¡¯re about to have will be far more terrifying than usual.

    I take the initiative to attack first, while Father Daniel remains completely still. Our hammers clash, and I strike with all my strength, but he doesn¡¯t budge at all¡ªstanding firm like an unshakable rock. I try attacking from every angle, searching for a blind spot, but I can¡¯t find one. It¡¯s as if he has eyes all over his body, tracking my every move. I attempt to attack from behind, but he effortlessly deflects my strike.

    What should I do now? Attacking from behind is futile, and a frontal assault is even more useless. To make matters worse, he hasn¡¯t moved from his original position; he¡¯s still standing in the same spot.

    ¡°Pathetic. You should have at least been able to injure the hobgoblin last night. Sure, you¡¯d still lose, but you should¡¯ve been able to land a hit.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. I attacked that monster with everything I had. Even my Divine Hammer didn¡¯t scratch it.¡±

    ¡°How long have we been training?¡±

    ¡°Six years.¡±

    ¡°For six years, we¡¯ve just been wasting time. You still don¡¯t understand the essence of this martial art.¡±

    His words infuriate me. I¡¯ve dedicated six years of my life to this martial art. What does he mean by ¡®wasting time¡¯? I¡¯ve trained from morning till night, protecting the village as an excuse to practice. Every day, I¡¯ve forged this body solely for this martial art. What does he mean with such demeaning words?

    I grip my hammer tightly, feeling the blood pumping fiercely through my veins. I try to find a way to attack, but there¡¯s no way to land a hit on Father Daniel. No matter where I look, I can¡¯t find an opening. Frustration builds, and I feel a deep anger¡ªespecially toward myself.

    ¡°You look angry. Can¡¯t accept the truth?¡±

    I attack Father Daniel with all my might, trying to deceive his eyes and move quickly, but it¡¯s pointless. He still follows my movements effortlessly. I try to strike with everything I have, but my own body trembles as if I¡¯m hitting a block of steel. I unleash every technique, every move, even some experimental ones, but nothing works. He deflects everything with ease.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to attack.¡±

    Father Daniel strikes swiftly, each blow filled with such force and energy that my arms ache with every block. How can an old man like him unleash so much power? His movements flow like water, as if his body moves on its own.

    Blow after blow rains down on me. I try to block each one, but some still land on my body. Quickly, he knocks my hammer out of my hand and swings his hammer toward the side of my head. At that moment, all I feel is death. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m staring into the gaping maw of death itself.

    ¡°Even now, you still don¡¯t know what to do. Pathetic.¡±

    The hammer stops just beside my head, and I can feel the cold metal against my skin. Father Daniel then pulls the hammer back, attaches it to his belt, brushes the dust off his clothes, and walks away without a word. Before he leaves, as the hammer rests beside my head, our eyes meet. I see deep disappointment in his gaze, and I can sense sadness behind it.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve lost, Sebastian. Find it again, and your strength will return.¡±

    I fall silent, confused by his words. What does he mean by something being lost? I collapse to the ground, feeling both bewildered and frustrated. What should I do now? What am I supposed to find? I look up at the blue sky, hoping to find an answer to these questions.

    *

    I stay in the training area until nightfall, swinging my hammer until my hands go numb. My mind keeps drifting back to Father Daniel¡¯s words earlier in the day. What exactly have I lost? Have I forgotten something important all this time? That stupid riddle keeps ringing in my ears.

    Swing after swing of the hammer fails to solve the riddle now deeply embedded in my mind. The cold night wind begins to seep into my bones, and the moon shines brightly in the sky. Did my mother come by while I was training alone? I can¡¯t remember. My mind is so far away that I¡¯ve lost all sense of time.

    I stop training and take a short break, then walk home alone through the now-quiet village. Nights like this, so silent, are rare. Almost every night is marked by monster attacks from the Sullar Forest. If it¡¯s not monsters, it¡¯s bandits or thieves breaking into villagers¡¯ homes.

    I open the door to my house and see a plate of chicken and bread on the table. I peek into my mother¡¯s room and find her already asleep. I eat dinner alone, illuminated by the full moon shining through the window. Occasionally, I glance outside, where I used to see the forest clearly¡ªnow replaced by the towering village walls. This chicken and bread taste so good. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve eaten meat like this. I need to savor every bite, chewing it slowly.

    In the middle of my meal, a sudden flash of light shoots into the sky from the Sullar Forest. The event lasts only a second, but it¡¯s enough to catch my attention.

    What was that light? Is there a monster that can emit such a glow? I stand up, walk out of the house, climb the village wall, and head toward the Sullar Forest. This might sound foolish to most people, but something inside me tells me to investigate.

    The deeper I go into the forest, the more the moonlight fades, swallowed by the dense canopy. I use my martial arts technique to enhance my vision, covering my eyes with holy magic to see through the darkness. I spot dozens of monsters roaming the forest, but most are ordinary creatures. Nothing seems out of the ordinary.

    I sneak past several monsters¡ªsome asleep, others wandering¡ªuntil I see a faint light through the thick trees, likely from a lantern. I move closer, wondering why anyone would be in the Sullar Forest at this hour.

    ¡°Damn it! I accidentally used too much magic!¡±

    ¡°Relax. It¡¯s the middle of the night. Few people saw it, and who would even come into this forest at this hour?¡±

    What are they doing? I need to get closer. Something feels off about this. As I approach, I see them channeling magic into something... no, it¡¯s a monster. What are they doing to it? I continue sneaking closer until I can clearly see the two figures.

    Both are dressed in black robes, but I also spot the church emblem on them. They must be agents from the diocese, but what are they doing to that monster? It looks like they¡¯re inserting something into the head of the helpless creature. Are they conducting some kind of experiment?

    Suddenly, a knife flies toward my face, but I dodge it swiftly. The two figures stand up, their eyes now fixed on me with murderous intent. I have no choice but to fight. Fortunately, I still have my hammer and shield.

    I charge through the dark forest, knowing that staying defensive will only corner me. Attacking head-on is the better strategy. I swing my hammer at the two figures, and they counterattack. The sound of our clashing weapons breaks the silence of the Sullar Forest. I notice many monsters stirring, drawn by the noise. I need to finish this quickly or escape as fast as possible.

    ¡°WHO ARE YOU?!¡± one of the church agents shouts.

    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    I keep pressing the attack, leaving no opening for them to strike back. From the way they fight, these two agents aren¡¯t skilled in martial arts. I take advantage of their carelessness, attacking relentlessly. This fight might as well be another training session.

    After fighting for a while, I feel my energy draining. The exhaustion from training all day is starting to take its toll. My attacks slow, and the two agents begin to counterattack.

    Blow after blow comes my way, but I still manage to strike back and injure them. However, I can feel my body growing weaker, and the world spins around me. Eventually, I collapse to the ground, my vision blurring. The two church agents glare at me and raise their swords high. It seems this is the end for me¡ªmy carelessness and overconfidence have led to my downfall.

    My eyes grow heavy, and I fall completely to the ground. Everything turns black, and I feel the cold air brushing against my neck.

 Chapter 14 : Conspiracy

    Father Daniel woke up from his sleep and looked out the window, noticing the sun had just risen on the horizon. As usual, he grabbed his pipe and enjoyed a smoke in the church''s backyard garden. It was rare for him to have a peaceful night like the previous one, where he could sleep soundly without any disturbances. Father Daniel savored the cool morning air with a glass of homemade wine, gazing at his vineyard¡ªnow obscured by the village wall¡ªand silently asking the wind when he could return to his former life.

    The sound of footsteps came from the side of the church. Standing there was Ipsilas, alone, wearing a hood that covered his face. Ipsilas observed Father Daniel relaxing by himself, wondering if this old man was truly the person he was looking for. A million doubts filled Ipsilas''s heart, questioning whether the information he had received was accurate or just an exaggerated lie.

    "Good morning, Marshal. What brings you to this humble church?"

    Ipsilas approached and sat beside Father Daniel, who then took an empty glass and poured some of his wine for him.

    "Thank you, Father."

    "It''s a beautiful morning, isn''t it? You rarely find mornings like this these days."

    "The city is unusually quiet today. I can''t remember the last time I slept as soundly as I did last night."

    Father Daniel took a puff of his pipe and exhaled the smoke contentedly. He looked at Ipsilas and said, "So, Marshal?"

    "Is it true that you are Peter of the Order of Longinus?"

    Father Daniel smiled and replied, "That''s absurd. I am Daniel, a priest enjoying my old age."

    "I¡¯ve often heard stories about you on the battlefield. Of course, we were on opposite sides, but your achievements and abilities were the talk of everyone."

    Father Daniel didn¡¯t say a word, continuing to enjoy the morning by smoking his pipe and sipping his wine. Ipsilas rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a church order emblem, which immediately caught Father Daniel¡¯s attention.

    "We both know what this symbol means. We know Valentinus''s ambitions and what needs to be done."

    "We? Why would the Priest Slayer of Corsica care about the church''s internal affairs?"

    "The safety of Duke Kleon and the survival of Isildus are my top priorities, but I can¡¯t act alone."

    "Does the Duke know about this?"

    Ipsilas held up the emblem again and said, "No, and even if he did, there¡¯s little he could do."

    "This whole thing reeks of something foul, don¡¯t you think? A Marshal with your reputation suddenly comes here, asking me, an old priest, to help fight against diocese agents? There¡¯s too much you¡¯re not saying. I¡¯m not some naive child."

    "I just don¡¯t want Duke Kleon dragged into your church¡¯s conspiracies! Every day, Valentinus gains more political allies. Sooner or later, this city will be his, and we both know what Valentinus wants."

    "And why should I care at all?"

    Ipsilas looked furious but knew Father Daniel¡¯s words held truth. The priest had no obligation to care about any of this. Suddenly, Apollonia came running, her face filled with panic. She looked around and immediately approached Father Daniel.

    "F-Father, did Sebastian stay over last night?!"

    "Sebastian? No, I left him at the training area yesterday. I assumed he stayed there until night."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Sebastian didn¡¯t come home last night! Please help me find him!"

    Father Daniel glanced at Ipsilas and said, "Our conversation ends here. Don¡¯t come here again."

    Father Daniel quickly stood up and ran after Apollonia. The two of them headed to the training area, where they found a few people. After asking around, some said Sebastian had indeed trained until night, while others claimed they saw him walking home. Apollonia looked so panicked her face turned pale, while Father Daniel tried to figure out where Sebastian might have gone.

    Meanwhile, Ipsilas continued to follow Father Daniel and Apollonia, pretending to be indifferent as he observed the village while keeping his hood on. Occasionally, Father Daniel glanced at Ipsilas¡¯s movements, unsure of what the man wanted now. He had outright rejected Ipsilas''s proposal, so why was he being so persistent?

    "It¡¯s better if we search around your house now. Maybe he left some clues about where he went."

    Father Daniel and Apollonia immediately went to the house and checked the surrounding area, but there were no clues to indicate where Sebastian had gone. Sebastian¡¯s room was still neat and untouched, but the dinner plate Apollonia had prepared was completely empty. Father Daniel concluded that Sebastian had returned home last night, but where he went afterward was a mystery.

    Father Daniel used holy magic to detect anything unusual. With his power, he could see faint footprints leading from the house toward the village wall, gradually fading in the wind. He followed the trail until he reached the edge of the Sullar Forest. Looking around, he found no further signs of Sebastian¡¯s whereabouts.

    "If the trail we¡¯re following is the boy¡¯s, he¡¯s probably dead by now," Ipsilas remarked.

    "Why are you still following me? This has nothing to do with you."

    "You might not like what I¡¯m about to say next, but I have an idea about what happened to the boy."

    Father Daniel glared at Ipsilas and said, "An idea? Or are you behind all this?"

    Ipsilas could feel the bloodthirsty glare from Father Daniel. He knew he was walking on thin ice that could shatter at any moment. He had to win Father Daniel over as an ally, or everything he was doing would be in vain.

    "Some of Duke Kleon¡¯s scouts reported something strange in the Sullar Forest last night¡ªa bright flash of light coming from deep within the forest. We don¡¯t know what caused it, but judging by the distance from the village to the source, I can guess what happened."

    Father Daniel tried to detect any lies in Ipsilas''s words but found none. However, his heart struggled to accept the information. There was something he wasn¡¯t seeing in this situation¡ªsomething unsettling that made him feel uneasy. Ipsilas''s arrival, Sebastian¡¯s disappearance, and now a flash of light from the Sullar Forest¡ªthere was something hidden behind all this.

    "What do you want now? I doubt a simple ''thank you'' will satisfy you," Father Daniel said.

    "I want you to declare Valentinus a heretic. The things he¡¯s done and plans to do will entangle him so deeply that all his connections will vanish in an instant. You must still have connections within the Latinum Diocese. This should be easy for you."

    "Reviving a dead order won¡¯t be enough to make such an accusation. Yes, what he¡¯s doing is radical, but the Pope won¡¯t brand him a heretic just for that."

    "Can¡¯t you see? I have a strong feeling that Valentinus is behind the Stampedes of the past few years. I don¡¯t have proof yet, but his behind-the-scenes actions are highly suspicious!"

    Father Daniel looked shocked. Whatever evidence or suspicions Ipsilas had about Valentinus, accusing him of orchestrating such a horrific event was a heavy accusation. If proven wrong, not only would Valentinus be punished, but the reputation of the Diocese, which had been improving, would be shattered.

    "That¡¯s a heavy accusation, Marshal. If your suspicions are wrong, I¡¯ll be the one branded a heretic. What you want is a shield if this all goes wrong, so your hands remain clean."

    Father Daniel could see from Ipsilas''s expression that his words were true. This was a tangled conspiracy with threads connecting many people. Given Ipsilas''s reputation and prejudice against the Church, it all made sense. There was no way Ipsilas would ask for Father Daniel¡¯s help without some ulterior motive.

    "If the worst happens, I¡¯ll share the burden of my words."

    "Words can be carried away by the wind. I won¡¯t believe a single word you say without concrete evidence."

    "Tonight, I plan to issue an arrest warrant for Valentinus, but I need a strong reason and support from the Church, since you¡¯re diplomatic agents with legal immunity."

    "So that¡¯s why you came to me this morning?"

    "I can¡¯t just arrest Valentinus. No matter how much I despise your kind, I can¡¯t bypass legal procedures."

    Father Daniel approached Ipsilas and extended his hand. Ipsilas shook it firmly. However, not a single ounce of trust was placed on that handshake. Something about all of this felt off, but Father Daniel just couldn¡¯t see through the fog, no matter how hard he tried. Ipsilas, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t contain his smile. He finally got him. Now, it was just a matter of time.

    "I¡¯ll be watching you, Marshal. I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    "Of course not. I¡¯ll be doing the same, Father."

    Father Daniel walked back to Sebastian¡¯s house, where Apollonia was still searching frantically. Slowly, he explained what might have happened to Sebastian, causing Apollonia to break down in tears. Father Daniel could only console the heartbroken woman, while inside, a fiery rage burned in every corner of his heart.

 Chapter 15 : Cardinal Valentinus

    In a dark and cold cell, Sebastian slowly woke from his sleep. His head throbbed painfully, and the world spun around him. A wave of nausea crept up his throat. He opened his eyes, seeing only a faint orange light flickering from behind the door. He had no idea how he ended up in this place or why he was here. The last thing he remembered was fighting two church agents in the Sullar Forest.

    "Poison?" Sebastian thought to himself.

    He tried to gather his strength, regulating his breathing and focusing on his mana. After a few moments, he vomited the poison that had accumulated in his stomach onto the cell floor. His body immediately started to recover, but the next challenge was figuring out how to escape.

    Sebastian walked toward the cell door. The torch¡¯s flickering light barely illuminated the hallway, leaving most of it shrouded in darkness. He peered down both ends of the corridor. It was silent and eerily empty, as though he was completely alone. With all his strength, he tried to break down the door, but it didn¡¯t budge. Changing tactics, he used his martial arts technique, channeling energy into a powerful push.

    A shockwave trembled through the area as the door flew off its hinges and slammed into the opposite wall. Without wasting a second, Sebastian bolted, not caring which direction he ran. The loud crash would surely alert his captors. Footsteps echoed through the corridor ahead of him.

    Suddenly, three church soldiers appeared, blocking his path. They attacked with their bare hands, even though swords hung at their waists. Sebastian quickly overpowered them, leaving them crumpled on the floor before continuing to run.

    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. The soldiers were far too weak. Even though Sebastian had honed his martial arts, they should have been able to hold him off longer. None of them used their weapons, as if they had been ordered only to capture him, not harm him. He pressed on until he saw a staircase leading upward.

    Reaching the upper floor, Sebastian found himself in another dimly lit hallway. In front of him was a wooden door with torchlight leaking through the cracks. He kicked the door open and burst into a room filled with resting soldiers. This was clearly a barracks.

    The soldiers snapped to attention, their confusion quickly turning into panic.

    "THE SAINT HAS ESCAPED!" one of them shouted.

    They immediately blocked the exit, raising their bare hands to fight. Not a single one drew their sword, too terrified of the consequences if they accidentally harmed a Saint.

    Sebastian glanced at the glowing church symbol on his hand and smirked. Now he understood why they were holding back. Without hesitation, he launched himself at the soldiers.

    The room erupted into chaos. Some soldiers hesitated, unsure of whether they should fight or run. Others raised their hands to strike but froze, fear paralyzing them.

    "A Saint is supposed to be kind and compassionate... WHAT KIND OF SAINT IS THIS?!"

    Saints were revered as symbols of God¡¯s kindness and mercy. Stories spoke of Saints curing plagues, healing the sick, and blessing barren lands to make them fertile. But the scene unfolding before them was the complete opposite of those tales.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Sebastian continued to fight mercilessly. Soldiers fell one by one, groaning in pain on the floor. He took the opportunity to test his skills, trying out techniques he hadn¡¯t fully mastered yet. When the last soldier collapsed, Sebastian stepped over him and left the barracks.

    He climbed another staircase and entered a more refined room, decorated with church emblems and rows of cabinets filled with scrolls. A window at the far end offered a potential escape route. He sprinted toward it, preparing to leap, but suddenly, an invisible force yanked him to the ground.

    "I CAUGHT THE SAINT! SOMEONE RESTRAIN HIM!" shouted a voice.

    "RESTRAIN HIM?! DO YOU WANT TO BE HANGED?!" another soldier yelled back.

    "THEN WHAT SHOULD WE DO?! POLITELY ASK HIM TO RETURN TO HIS CELL?!"

    A mage was using magic to hold Sebastian down while several soldiers cautiously approached. Their fear was evident in their trembling hands.

    "Forgive me, Saint. I have sinned greatly..." one of the soldiers muttered.

    Sebastian gathered his strength once again. He could see the mage channeling magic to hold him down. A warm light began to glow from Sebastian¡¯s body, growing brighter with each breath.

    "DIVINE HAMMER!"

    Sebastian slammed his fist into the floor. The ground shook violently, toppling cabinets and breaking the mage¡¯s concentration. However, the move left Sebastian¡¯s hand severely injured, blood oozing from the wound. Ignoring the pain, he punched the mage with his other hand, knocking him unconscious. He glared at the remaining soldiers before running toward the window.

    Sebastian glanced at his injured hand. It was already starting to heal, but it would take hours to recover fully. He didn¡¯t have that kind of time.

    Looking out the window, Sebastian saw the city of Isildus in chaos. Flames consumed buildings, and monsters roamed the streets. However, he noticed something strange¡ªthere were no monsters near the church grounds.

    "How long have I been unconscious?" he wondered. It couldn¡¯t have been just one night. His concern for his mother grew stronger. She was alone and unprotected at home. He had to leave now.

    Sebastian was about to break the window when he sensed someone watching him. He turned and found a man standing silently¡ªCardinal Valentinus. No guards accompanied him. He simply smiled as their eyes met.

    Sebastian tensed. Everyone else had shown fear, but this man was calm, even relaxed. Something about him felt unsettling.

    "Good evening, Saint," Valentinus said, bowing his head slightly.

    "Sebastian."

    "Saint Sebastian, I apologize that our meeting had to begin under such unpleasant circumstances."

    "Who are you? You seem... different."

    "My name is Valentinus, Cardinal of the Latinum Diocese and your humble servant."

    Valentinus bowed deeply, but his act didn¡¯t sway Sebastian. Instead, it only made him more suspicious. Why were there no monsters near the church? And why was the security so lax despite the chaos outside?

    "Valentinus, how long was I unconscious?"

    "Three days have passed since you fell asleep."

    Three days?! Sebastian¡¯s worry for his mother surged. If the city was in chaos, what had become of his small village? He could only hope that Father Daniel had protected it.

    "What¡¯s happening out there?!"

    Valentinus lowered his head to the floor. "This is God¡¯s punishment because this city hid you, Saint, and prevented you from fulfilling your divine duties. God has brought His wrath upon this kingdom! The Stampedes that have plagued us are proof of His judgment!"

    Sebastian felt a jolt of shock. Could it be true? Did the Stampedes happen because Father Daniel had hidden him for six years? But then he remembered¡ªthe Aap Stampede had occurred before he received the stigmata. Something didn¡¯t add up.

    Meanwhile, Valentinus struggled to hide his growing anxiety. He had told a massive lie, hoping Sebastian would believe it. Sweat trickled down his back as he glanced at the door where his guards waited.

    "So, for six years after this stigmata appeared, God has been punishing the Kingdom of Corsica?"

    "SIX YEARS?! S-so it was the Kingdom of Corsica that hid you, Saint?" Valentinus stammered.

    "No, it wasn¡¯t the Kingdom of Corsica. They didn¡¯t know anything about me. Isn¡¯t it strange for God to punish them for something they knew nothing about?"

    Valentinus blinked in confusion. "Then... who hid you, Saint?"

    Sebastian walked closer and whispered in his ear, "It was members of the Diocese who hid me. You are the ones who deserve God¡¯s punishment."

 Chapter 16 : The Truth

    Valentinus'' eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t comprehend what Sebastian had just said. ¡°Diocesan agents hiding in the city?¡± Were there really such agents involved in a secret mission to conceal a Saint? Only high-ranking agents would have the authority to undertake such an operation. Had the diocese kept him in the dark all this time? Was there a deeper conspiracy within his own ranks that he wasn¡¯t aware of?

    Sebastian carefully observed Valentinus¡¯ expression and realized that his bluff had worked. Hook, line, and sinker. The Cardinal had no clue what was truly happening or what kind of web he had stumbled into. Sebastian needed to stall for time. It was strange enough that a cardinal of such high rank would walk around without guards. He knew they were there¡ªhiding in the shadows, watching every move.

    Valentinus rose slowly, trembling at the thought of diocesan agents possibly watching and knowing about his secret ambitions. A thousand possibilities flashed through his mind. His elaborate plans, which he had meticulously crafted for years, now seemed dangerously exposed.

    ¡°The Pope¡­ Only the Pope would have the authority to command a Saint like this!¡± Valentinus thought, panic bubbling inside him.

    Sebastian leaned in, his voice steady and cold. "So, Cardinal, what exactly is happening right now?"

    Valentinus swallowed hard. His throat felt like sandpaper. He was lost for words, convinced that the Pope had discovered his plans and sent Sebastian to confront him. Every careful detail of his scheme had seemingly unraveled in a single moment.

    But then, a sly thought sparked in Valentinus¡¯ mind. Slowly, his lips curled into a wide smile. Perhaps there was a way out after all.

    "Y-you must be hungry after three days, my Lord Saint. How about we discuss this over dinner?"

    Sebastian frowned, irritated. He couldn¡¯t waste time here¡ªhis mother was waiting for him back in the village. But running now wasn¡¯t an option. He could feel at least five hidden figures gripping their weapons, ready to strike if he made the wrong move.

    "I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer," Sebastian growled.

    "Dinner won¡¯t take long, my Lord! I promise to confess all my sins!"

    Sebastian glared at Valentinus, sensing the man¡¯s desperation and cunning. The situation was a trap wrapped in honeyed words, but he had no choice but to play along. His body still hadn¡¯t fully recovered, and escaping while surrounded by unknown enemies wasn¡¯t the wisest plan.

    "Fine. Dinner, and then I leave."

    "Thank you! Thank you, my Lord Saint!" Valentinus said, his face lighting up in exaggerated relief.

    "Please, follow me to the dining hall!"

    As Valentinus led the way, Sebastian noticed the five hidden guards stepping into the open. Three men and two women clad in armor adorned with intricate church symbols. A crest emblazoned on their breastplates caught his eye, but he couldn¡¯t recognize it. The guards gazed at him with cold, calculating eyes¡ªunlike the fearful soldiers he had encountered earlier.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Sebastian entered a grand dining hall filled with luxurious decorations and an absurdly long table. The room gleamed with opulence. Lavish gold-trimmed curtains framed the windows, and the table was covered with expensive ornaments. The air reeked of wealth and excess.

    "Servants!" Valentinus called.

    A group of servants entered, carrying trays of food. Exquisite dishes were placed on the table: fresh beef, rare fruits from distant lands, and colorful pastries that looked like jewels. The sheer abundance of food could have fed an entire village for a week. Sebastian clenched his fists in quiet rage. How dare this priest indulge in such luxury while the rest of the kingdom suffered under food rationing and poverty?

    "This is fresh beef imported from Gallicia," Valentinus boasted. "And these are Carthian-style sweets, currently a favorite among the nobility."

    Sebastian didn¡¯t care where the food came from. To him, beef was just beef, and sweets were simple treats for celebrations. He grabbed a slab of beef and a piece of chicken with both hands, ignoring the utensils. Valentinus flinched, startled by the lack of noble etiquette. Saints were supposed to be refined and educated by the diocese, but Sebastian¡¯s behavior was nothing like the polished image of a holy figure.

    Valentinus forced a nervous smile. "So, Saint Sebastian, I know this may all look... questionable. But everything I¡¯ve done has been for the good of the diocese."

    "Explain," Sebastian said sharply.

    "Ah, where to begin?" Valentinus leaned forward. "My guards belong to an order that was once... controversial. Radical, even. The Inquisitor Order. They were given many unsavory labels, which led to their dissolution by the diocese. But I am currently reviving them."

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Reviving the Inquisitor Order?"

    "Yes! I¡¯ve gained the support of several cardinals, and the decree to reestablish the order is already on the Pope¡¯s desk. That must be why you¡¯re here¡ªto investigate."

    Sebastian felt like he had just stumbled into a labyrinth of conspiracies and church politics. He was completely out of his depth. One wrong word could expose him, so he decided to listen carefully.

    "Go on," he said.

    "What¡¯s happening outside," Valentinus continued, "is simply... my effort to seize control of Isildus for the glory of the diocese!"

    "Seizing Isildus? For the glory of the diocese?"

    "Exactly! Historically, this region belonged to us. By weakening the Kingdom of Corsica through the chaos of Stampedes, we create the perfect opportunity for the diocese¡¯s army to march in and reclaim it. Not just Isildus¡ªthe entire kingdom! With neighboring kingdoms distracted by their own Stampede crises, no one will intervene."

    Sebastian swallowed the lump in his throat. His appetite vanished, replaced by a sickening sense of dread. For years, he had cursed God, wondering why the Stampedes never ceased, why they brought such relentless misery. Now, sitting across from him was the man responsible for it all. He fought the urge to flip the table and bash Valentinus¡¯ head in.

    "So all this time, the Stampedes... they were your doing?"

    "I was forced to do this," Valentinus said, feigning remorse. "I will bear the sins I¡¯ve committed for the greater good. Thousands may perish, but in the end, the diocese will emerge stronger. The ends justify the means!"

    Sebastian stared at Valentinus, stunned by his madness. His body tensed, ready to strike, but he needed more answers.

    "How are you controlling the Stampedes?"

    Valentinus smiled slyly. "Ah, of course, my Lord Saint, I would be happy to share¡ª"

    "Wait," a scarred guard interrupted, stepping forward. "Cardinal, we cannot reveal our plans to the Saint so easily."

    Sebastian shifted his gaze to the guard.

    "What do you mean, Cain?" Valentinus asked.

    Cain locked eyes with Sebastian. "I am not convinced that this Saint is truly a member of the diocese."

 Chapter 17 : The Inquisitor

    The atmosphere in the dining hall felt cold and tense. The guards'' eyes remained fixed on Sebastian, full of suspicion. Their hands were already gripping their sword hilts, ready to strike at any moment. On the other hand, Sebastian struggled to hide his panic. He knew he stood no chance against these five men, especially Cain, who seemed to have extensive combat experience.

    Cain stared at Sebastian sharply before speaking. "You. State which order you belong to."

    "That''s a secret. I have no obligation to tell you that."

    Cain drew his sword and placed its tip against Sebastian''s neck. Then, he spoke again. "Say it if you want to live. Now."

    "ARE YOU INSANE, CAIN?! WE CAN¡¯T TREAT A SAINT LIKE THIS!"

    "I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a Saint. He¡¯s not God. Our plan in this city must succeed. Failure is not an option."

    All the guards in the room unsheathed their weapons as well. Now, Sebastian was completely trapped, like a foolish rat. The tension in the air was suffocating. Valentinus looked bewildered, while Sebastian racked his brain, desperately searching for a way out. Cain¡¯s sword pressed closer against his neck. He could see it¡ªCain was truly ready to behead him without a second thought.

    Sebastian was cornered. He had no choice but to fight back. In an instant, he kicked the table from underneath, sending food flying into the air. Without hesitation, Cain swung his sword at Sebastian¡¯s neck. Fortunately, Sebastian managed to dodge in time. He could feel the cold, razor-sharp blade brushing against his skin. If he had been even a fraction of a second slower, his head would have already rolled to the floor.

    Sebastian sprinted toward the window, hoping to escape, but one of the guards immediately blocked his path. He needed a weapon¡ªfast. Scanning the room, he searched for anything he could use. Then, he spotted a decorative sword and shield mounted on the wall.

    Leaping toward the replica weapons, Sebastian grabbed them just as Cain closed in behind him. Within moments, Cain swung his massive sword once more. Sebastian barely dodged, but not without consequence¡ªhis back was slashed, blood seeping from the fresh wound. He now had a weapon, but he knew its poor quality wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the guards¡¯ armor, no matter how hard he swung.

    Sebastian stared at the sword in his hand. Even after all these years, he still felt uneasy holding a blade. He had suffered countless cuts over the past six years, but receiving a wound and wielding a sword were two entirely different things.

    Then, the dining hall doors suddenly burst open. City soldiers stormed into the room, immediately engaging in combat with Valentinus¡¯ guards. Chaos erupted. No one knew what was happening anymore.

    "KILL EVERY MEMBER OF THE BISHOPRIC! LEAVE NONE ALIVE!"

    "W-WHAT IS GOING ON?! WHO LET YOU INTO THE HOUSE OF GOD?!" Valentinus shouted.

    Despite the overwhelming number of city soldiers pouring into the room, Sebastian doubted they were enough to defeat Cain and his men. Seizing the opportunity amid the chaos, he attempted to slip away. But he knew time was against him.

    The hallway was in complete disarray. Church soldiers clashed fiercely with the never-ending wave of city guards, seemingly ignoring the turmoil outside to focus entirely on this battle.

    Sebastian ran without stopping. He avoided every enemy in his path, prioritizing escape over combat. His thoughts raced to his mother, alone at home. She had no one to protect her. He needed to get back¡ªnow.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    A hand suddenly emerged from the chaos¡ªCain¡¯s. Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. Cain had made his way through dozens of city soldiers and was now right in front of him. There was no room to escape. No way to fight back.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    With terrifying strength, Cain slammed Sebastian into the ground. Then, he raised his sword high, ready to bring it down upon him.

    Desperate, Sebastian struck Cain¡¯s face with everything he had. The sheer force of the impact sent a gust of air rippling outward. The move paid off¡ªCain¡¯s sword barely missed, stabbing into the ground right next to Sebastian¡¯s cheek.

    More city soldiers rushed in to attack from all sides. Cain had no choice but to release his grip to cut them down. A rain of gore and blood cover the walls and floor while other city guard froze in fear, even with just once swing of his blade, Cain managed to kill ten people instantly. None in this room would dare to approach Cain now, he¡¯s the top predator, the strongest among strongest here.

    Once again, Sebastian seized the golden opportunity to flee. Fortune had smiled upon him time and time again today. He dove through a window, plummeting several stories before crashing to the ground and rolling across the dirt. Slowly, he struggled to his feet. His entire body ached¡ªafter all, he had just jumped from the third floor of a church. But there was no time to dwell on pain. He had to get home, he need to find and protect his mother.

    Before he could even fully regain his balance, Cain leaped through the window and landed not far away. Unlike Sebastian, he was completely unharmed. Sebastian forced every muscle in his body to move. He faced Cain, who approached with his sword glinting under the moonlight. Now there¡¯s no one around Sebastian dan Cain, the air seems tense and Sebastian could feel the immense bloodlust Cain emit at this very moment.

    "You¡¯re really dedicated," Sebastian muttered.

    "Thank you for the compliment. Now, go to the embrace of God."

    Cain swung his sword, and the sound of metal clashing echoed through the night. Sebastian had blocked the attack with his own blade¡ªbut now, his sword was glowing, radiating holy magic. Cain seems impressed seeing Sebastian resourcefulness, his blade would definitely break if he wasn¡¯t infusing it with holy magic, this was a good play on Sebastian side.

    "Go to the embrace of God?! I still have a long way to go before that!"

    Fueled by anger, Sebastian counterattacked. A new surge of energy flooded his body. This feeling¡ªit was familiar. He had felt it before, but his mind was clouded, as if he had forgotten something important. Cain looked slightly surprised by the sudden burst of power from Sebastian. But he wasn¡¯t impressed. He noticed that Sebastian¡¯s movements were reckless, filled with wasted motion. It was clear¡ªSebastian was fighting purely on instinct, without any real strategy or calculation.

    "Hey, Saint. Who taught you how to fight?"

    "THAT DOESN¡¯T MATTER!"

    Sebastian continued his relentless assault. Cain, unfazed, parried each attack with an indifferent expression. Sparks flew as steel clashed against steel, their battle drawing the attention of monsters lurking in the city. From the shadows, the creatures began creeping closer, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    "How old are you?"

    "Eleven!"

    Sebastian struck with all his might, but Cain blocked effortlessly, standing firm. A look of disappointment crossed his face, fueling Sebastian¡¯s frustration. His attacks became wilder, more aggressive¡ªlike a raging beast. Sebastian now didn¡¯t use any martial arts he know, he just lauched attack after attack that he could think of, hoping it¡¯ll at least wound Cain who seems unbothered by his attack.

    "Whoever trained you must be deeply disappointed by what they see now," Cain remarked. "But I must admit, the martial art you¡¯re using is terrifying¡­ If only you knew how to wield it properly."

    Cain suddenly shifted the battle¡¯s rhythm. He went on the offensive, launching a series of strikes that forced Sebastian onto the defensive. Each blow rattled Sebastian¡¯s body, but he refused to surrender. Cain¡¯s relentless attacks began carving wounds into Sebastian¡¯s flesh. Even with his enhanced healing abilities, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the sheer damage he was taking. Desperately, he searched for a way to defeat Cain, but the man¡¯s swordsmanship was flawless¡ªwithout a single opening.

    "DIVINE HAMMER!"

    Sebastian unleashed his strongest attack, but Cain effortlessly dodged it. The ground trembled violently, leaving a massive crater where the strike had landed. For the first time, Cain showed a flicker of genuine admiration.

    "Impressive," he admitted. "But it¡¯s still not enough."

    Cain kicked Sebastian into the trees before assuming a stance Sebastian had never seen before. A fiery orange aura gathered around him. His sword hummed with power, his muscles tensed ready to explode.

    Sebastian rushed toward him from the forest, but an overwhelming sense of dread crept into his heart, he felt like he just do a wrong thing, he should¡¯ve run away before instead of coming towards Cain. However, that regret is useless now, Sebastian are in range of Cain special attack.

    "Light of Dawn."

    Cain unleashed a devastating surge of power¡ªbrilliant, holy energy exploded outward like the first light of sunrise. The sheer force sent Sebastian hurtling through the air, crashing through house after house before finally lying motionless on the ground.

    As he struggled to breathe, he saw Cain approaching, his sword still firmly in hand.

 Chapter 18 : Whisper and Echoes

    Sebastian lay helpless on the ground, drenched in blood, his entire body feeling as if it had been shattered into pieces. His healing abilities worked tirelessly to keep him conscious and alive, but his fighting spirit had faded. Now, he had no idea what to do.

    Cain approached swiftly, and before Sebastian knew it, he was standing right in front of him. Cain looked down at Sebastian with cold, indifferent eyes, as if he were about to crush a meaningless insect.

    "Are you truly a Saint?"

    Sebastian was bewildered by the question. He had never asked himself that before. He had always believed he was a Saint because that was what Father Daniel had told him. The stigmata on his hands, the sudden awakening of holy magic¡ªthese were all the defining traits of a Saint, at least according to Sebastian¡¯s understanding. He had never once questioned it.

    "No one has ever asked you that before, have they?"

    Cain raised his sword high. Sebastian couldn¡¯t move¡ªhe didn¡¯t know what to do. He shut his eyes as he saw Cain¡¯s sword swing down. A searing pain erupted in his hands as the blade sliced through his stigmata. He let out a scream of agony. Even though his body already felt broken beyond repair, this new wound burned far worse than anything he had experienced before.

    "Even now, you still don''t know what you should do. How pitiful."

    Sebastian suddenly recalled something Father Daniel had told him a few days ago. Why did both of them¡ªCain and Father Daniel¡ªshare the same sentiment? The more he thought about it, the more his anger flared. He tried to push himself up and fight back, but his body refused to move.

    Cain simply stood there, looking down at him with a sorrowful expression. In front of him lay a lost Saint¡ªsomeone who should have been a beacon of faith, someone meant to embody the church¡¯s ideals and possess a direct connection to the Almighty¡ªnow reduced to nothing more than a mindless beast.

    "Perhaps you''re still too young. You think you can do everything on your own. You trust yourself too much and forget everything else."

    Cain sheathed his sword and turned away, leaving Sebastian behind. Desperate, Sebastian struggled to rise, but his body wouldn¡¯t respond. His wounds were healing, slowly but surely, but for now, he remained paralyzed.

    A storm of emotions swirled inside him¡ªdespair, rage, helplessness, and sorrow. He felt completely lost.

    For an entire hour, Sebastian lay there, unable to move. His mind kept replaying Cain¡¯s words, as well as those of Father Daniel. No matter how hard he tried to find meaning in their words, he couldn¡¯t grasp the answer.

    Gradually, his strength returned. He managed to move his arms and legs, then slowly pushed himself up. His eyes scanned the devastated city. Buildings lay in ruins, fires raged uncontrollably, and corpses littered the streets. In the distance, he spotted noblemen attempting to flee in their carriages.

    Sebastian took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus. A part of him wanted to rush back to the church and challenge Cain to another fight, but he knew that would be foolish. Cain had spared him when he could have easily ended his life.

    For now, Sebastian had to return to his original plan¡ªrun as fast as he could back to the village and check on his mother.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    As he sprinted toward his home, his mind kept circling back to a single question: Why did Cain let me live?

    Was it because he was a Saint? But Cain had been ready to kill him in the church. And that question¡ªCain¡¯s voice still echoed in his mind.

    "Are you truly a Saint?"

    Sebastian ran through streets filled with monsters and the bodies of fallen soldiers. The number of corpses was staggering. It must have been a massive Stampede, he concluded¡ªa monster horde attacking the city. And the city guards had failed to stop it.

    After what felt like an eternity, he finally reached the village.

    The sight before him was far worse than the city.

    Homes had been reduced to rubble, monsters prowled the ruins, feasting on human corpses.

    His breath caught when he saw his house¡ªdamaged but still standing. Without hesitation, he rushed forward, cutting down every monster in his path.

    Please, let her be alive. Please, let nothing have happened to her.

    His heart pounded as he burst through the door.

    Blood.

    It was everywhere.

    His room was in shambles, the windows shattered, the dining table broken into splinters. His parents¡¯ bedroom door was wide open. A trail of blood led inside.

    Sebastian¡¯s mind went blank. His ears rang. His vision trembled, as if his body refused to acknowledge what lay ahead.

    He took a step forward, then another.

    And then he saw them.

    Father Daniel sat on the floor, covered in blood, clutching his hammer. His chest was torn open, jagged ribs jutting out. His breaths were weak and ragged, his body trembling from the cold creeping in.

    Beside him¡ª

    Sebastian¡¯s mother lay motionless, her eyes wide open in an empty stare.

    His world shattered.

    Sebastian staggered inside, and Father Daniel¡¯s fading eyes landed on him. Despite the pain, he smiled.

    "You''re... alive..." the priest rasped.

    Sebastian stood frozen. He didn¡¯t know what to do. His mind was blank, his heart numb.

    The sounds of monsters outside felt distant. All he could hear was his own heartbeat.

    His breathing was heavy¡ªtoo heavy, as if he were drowning. His legs lost their strength.

    "Come... closer... please..."

    Sebastian crawled toward Father Daniel. The priest lifted a trembling hand, wiping away Sebastian¡¯s tears with bloodstained fingers.

    Then, he pulled Sebastian close and whispered something into his ear.

    Slowly, his grip loosened. A final breath left his lips.

    Silence.

    Sebastian clenched his fists. Hot tears fell freely, dripping onto the blood-soaked floor.

    He let out a silent scream.

    And he cried.

    He cried until night fell, his body wracked with grief deeper than any wound he had ever suffered.

    He wanted to believe this was just a nightmare¡ªsomething he would wake up from any moment now.

    But the cold, lifeless body before him was real.

    Morning came, and the monsters retreated into the depths of Sullar Forest, their feast complete.

    Not a single soul in the village had survived.

    Except for him.

    Sebastian rose to his feet and made his way toward Justin¡¯s forge. The smithy was still standing, though parts of it had been damaged.

    He stepped inside.

    Justin¡¯s lifeless body sat slumped in the corner, still gripping his sword. His throat had been torn open, parts of his body missing.

    Sebastian walked past the corpse without a word. His heart was ice. His mind was empty. He moved only by instinct¡ªdriven by a singular purpose.

    His eyes scanned the room. He grabbed a steel shovel but paused when something caught his attention in Justin¡¯s bedroom.

    A hammer.

    It lay in the center of the room¡ªa warhammer, adorned with intricate bronze carvings along its handle.

    Sebastian stepped forward and picked it up.

    It was heavy. Incredibly heavy.

    Beside it, a letter rested on the table.

    Sebastian opened it, recognizing Justin¡¯s handwriting.

    "You¡¯re finally old enough, Sebastian! Here¡¯s my gift to you! Don¡¯t worry¡ªyour father already paid for it."

    The hammer was far too heavy for him now.

    Justin must have planned to give it to him when he turned eighteen.

    But fate had other plans.

    What should have been a cherished gift was now just another bitter reminder of everything he had lost.

    Sebastian secured the hammer at his waist and stepped out of the forge.

    Now, this hammer was the only thing connecting him to this place.

    The only proof that this village ever existed.

 Chapter 19 : Father And Son

    Sebastian arrived at the gates of Isildus, now filled with hundreds of residents fleeing the city. Many left wearing only the clothes they had on, and some were covered in open, untreated wounds. Sebastian could see into the city, where hundreds of soldiers were running around. They looked ragged and dusty, seemingly having not slept all night and working until dawn.

    ¡°ISILDUS CITY IS UNDER ISOLATION! IMMEDIATELY PROCEED TO FERARA CITY!¡±

    Seeing Sebastian, a soldier rushed toward him. ¡°The city of Isildus is closed. What business do you¡ª¡±

    The soldier recognized who was standing before him; after all, he knew Edward¡¯s son well.

    ¡°S-SEBASTIAN?! YOU''RE ALIVE!¡±

    Sebastian ignored the soldier¡¯s words. His eyes were cold and empty, and his hand continued to grip the heavy black hammer tightly. The soldier¡¯s initial joy slowly faded as he understood the meaning behind Sebastian''s gaze. He then looked around and saw that no one else was watching them.

    ¡°I''ll take you to Captain Edward. Follow me... by the way, my name is Alexi.¡±

    Alexi guided Sebastian into the city and led him toward the soldiers'' camp. Many injured soldiers were passing by, and some were pushing carts filled with bodies. However, Sebastian wasn¡¯t at all shocked by the horrifying sight unfolding before him. Alexi and Sebastian entered a small tent, where Sebastian finally saw his father, Edward, who hadn¡¯t sent any word or letters for quite some time.

    Edward sat in a chair, giving orders to the soldiers in front of him. When he saw Alexi and Sebastian, his face turned pale, as if he had seen a ghost. Sebastian stared at Edward with an icy gaze, as though a block of ice had slapped Edward¡¯s face. Alexi quickly turned his head away, unwilling to watch what was happening.

    ¡°For now, everyone leave. Don¡¯t forget to report everything that happened to me.¡±

    All the soldiers in the tent left, leaving Sebastian and Edward alone. The atmosphere in the tent became heavy and tense, as if a knife could split the air. Sebastian remained silent, his eyes fixed on Edward, who appeared restless and fearful. Sebastian took something from his coat pocket and threw his mother¡¯s pendant directly at Edward¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I buried mother behind the church, with Father Daniel, Justin, and all the townspeople I could bury.¡±

    Edward was shocked by these words. His whole body trembled, and he felt a coldness wash over him. Suddenly, the air seemed to disappear; his chest tightened, and his stomach churned. He struggled to calm himself but couldn¡¯t. Tears streamed from his eyes, and his hand clutched tightly onto the pendant that once belonged to Apollonia.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be sad. Not a single letter in the last two months. Do you know what mother felt every day?¡±

    Edward wiped his eyes, his heart aching, his thoughts scattered. Finally, he spoke, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for being a terrible father.¡±

    Sebastian slammed his hand down on Edward¡¯s desk so hard that the table broke in half. He then grabbed Edward by the collar and lifted him up high.

    ¡°Mother died because of you! How could your job as a soldier be so important that you forgot about her?! I hope you burn in hell right now, because that¡¯s where I am now!¡±

    Sebastian threw Edward to the ground, revealing something terrifying. Edward had lost both of his legs. All that remained were stumps covered with ragged cloth. Edward sat there, speechless. He couldn¡¯t say a word, knowing that anything he said would only sound like an excuse. He understood the pain gnawing at his son¡¯s heart. Sebastian, however, seemed indifferent. He didn¡¯t care at all about Edward¡¯s condition. Turning away, he walked out of the tent, not feeling the slightest bit of guilt. In fact, the more he looked at his father, the angrier he became.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Forgive me, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll feel sorry for you? Go to the village and dig your own grave there.¡±

    Suddenly, Alexi appeared from behind the tent fabric and struck Sebastian¡¯s face with a powerful blow. He was furious, gasping for breath. Edward was shocked by Alexi¡¯s appearance, while Sebastian seethed with anger at what had just happened.

    ¡°DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOUR FATHER HAS SACRIFICED ALL THIS TIME?! HOW MANY PEOPLE HAS HE SAVED, AND HOW GREAT HIS DEEDS HAVE BEEN FOR THIS CITY?!¡±

    ¡°ALEXI, ENOUGH!¡±

    ¡°The sacrifices and everything he¡¯s done for this city won¡¯t bring my mother back from the dead. Now I¡¯m just hearing excuses, none of which matter.¡±

    Sebastian stood up and walked past Alexi and Edward out of the tent, heading to a place he knew was responsible for the events of the previous night. He noticed some soldiers watching him, wondering what he was up to. When he reached the church, he saw dozens of soldiers stationed outside.

    There was a protective magic surrounding the church, and Sebastian didn¡¯t care about what Valentinus was doing or planning anymore. He gathered all the power he had into the hammer he was holding. The light from his hammer shone so brightly that it distracted the soldiers around him from their tasks.

    ¡°DIVINE HAMMER!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s strike was like an explosion, the sound echoing across the city and drawing the attention of many. A strong wind blew, knocking down anyone who was near him. But despite the powerful attack, the protective wall didn¡¯t even shake. A cloud of dust surrounds Sebastian, but not only that, several City Guard surrounds Sebastian dan point their swords at him. Sebastian was ready to fight now, he doesn¡¯t care if he need to fight the citu guard, nothing will stop him now.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA! AMAZING! WHERE DO YOU COME FROM, YOUNG ONE?!¡±

    From behind the dust emerged Ipsilas, grinning widely. He had wounds all over his body, and half of his face was bandaged. Ipsilas walked toward Sebastian, studying him from head to toe. It seemed he had seen this young man before, and he soon remembered the golden child he had encountered in the Sullar forest.

    ¡°Golden child?¡± Ipsilas asked.

    Sebastian looked confused. This was his first encounter with Ipsilas, but somehow, he could instantly tell that Ipsilas wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Sebastian noticed the calluses on Ipsilas¡¯s hands, which could only be gained through martial arts training. When he looked at Ipsilas, it felt as though he was facing a mountain.

    Sebastian turned his gaze back to the church, ignoring Ipsilas completely. His goal today was to break in and kill everyone inside. He didn¡¯t care about what happened to him; all he wanted was the blood on his hammer and Valentinus¡¯s body hanging from the church roof.

    ¡°So, what brings you here, young one? Are you lost? The church is closed, and it might not reopen for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I need to get in now. There¡¯s something I have to do inside.¡±

    Ipsilas chuckled again. ¡°We both have the same goal!¡±

    Sebastian looked around and walked in a circle around the church, with Ipsilas closely following behind, watching him intently. The power Sebastian had displayed earlier was no joke. It was very strange for a young person like him to possess such terrifying abilities, but Ipsilas knew that Sebastian was still far from his level¡ªhe was like a child who had just begun to walk.

    ¡°Hey, young one, what martial arts do you use?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This martial art doesn¡¯t have a name.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a teacher?¡±

    Sebastian paused for a moment before replying, ¡°He¡¯s no longer here.¡±

    Ipsilas smiled and then blocked Sebastian¡¯s path. ¡°I want to be your teacher! I¡¯ll make you the strongest person in this world, after me, of course.¡±

    Ipsilas laughed again, but Sebastian was not in the mood for jokes. In fact, he became irritated as Ipsilas continued to follow him. Sebastian walked past Ipsilas without saying a word, continuing his search for a way into the church, even if it meant circling the church a hundred times.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, young one. You¡¯ll become the strongest in the world, no one will be able to defeat you!¡±

    Sebastian stopped walking and said, ¡°I only have one teacher for martial arts, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ipsilas was taken aback by Sebastian¡¯s response. It was the first time someone had dared, or had the awareness, to reject his offer¡ªespecially someone so young. Ipsilas paused for a moment, and from the look in Sebastian¡¯s eyes, he realized there was nothing that could captivate his attention.

    ¡°At least, young one, could you tell me your name?¡±

    Sebastian stopped and looked at Ipsilas with a frustrated expression, replying, ¡°Sebastian. My name is Sebastian.¡±

    Sebastian then could see Ipsilas face shift from smile to even bigger smile. However, the smile Ipsilas shows right now seems off, borderline creepy and unsettling. Sebastian didn¡¯t know why Ipsilas insist on following him or what his intention are, but there¡¯s definitely something behind all of this. While Sebastian just brushed off the thought about it now, Ipsilas keep following Sebastian from behind with a creepy smile plastered on his face.

 Chapter 20 : Intrigue

    Sebastian sat, staring at the campfire in the middle of the soldiers'' encampment. He had spent the whole day looking for a way into the church but had found no weak points or way to break in. The soldiers around Sebastian looked at him strangely, noticing the young man in the middle of the chaos. They knew Sebastian was not part of the city''s army, and they also knew that he was the one responsible for the chaos earlier that afternoon. Many soldiers thought that the monsters had returned when Sebastian unleashed the Divine Hammer technique. Several soldiers woke from their rest and began running around in panic, thinking they were under attack.

    Alexi approached Sebastian. He still seemed upset by Sebastian¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t blame him for what happened earlier that day. Sebastian¡¯s anger was certainly fueled by something, but Alexi also thought that Sebastian was wrong to place all the blame on Edward. Alexi sat directly across from Sebastian, but the latter didn¡¯t acknowledge him at all.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go to Ferara City. It¡¯s no use staying here for long,¡± Alexi said.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t answer. He simply stared coldly at Alexi and then turned his gaze back to the fire that was dancing before him. Despite the silence, Sebastian¡¯s mind was consumed with thoughts on how to break into the church, but he also considered how to deal with Valentinus¡¯s guards. Cain was too strong for him, and Sebastian knew that, but he at least had to kill Valentinus before he died, taking others with him into the realm of death.

    ¡°Captain Edward saved my life; I owe him... I am the reason he lost his legs. When the stampede happened two months ago, I was trapped far behind enemy lines, and I thought I was going to die right then. But Captain Edward came out from behind the trees and saved me. However, as a result of his actions, a monster managed to slip through and attacked him from the shadows, tearing off both of his legs. Other soldiers came and managed to repel the monsters, but Captain Edward was unconscious on the ground, and the medical team began to swarm around him.¡±

    Alexi looked at Sebastian, but there was no reaction. He spoke again, ¡°After he lost his legs, he was unconscious for a week. Afterward, Edward fell into depression, and no one could console him. For weeks, he locked himself away in his tent, and the other soldiers began whispering about replacing Edward. But fortunately, Marshal Ipsilas still saw the quality and contributions Captain Edward made, and he visited his tent one night. After the Marshal¡¯s visit, Captain Edward seemed to come back to life; he became much more energetic than before, but I know he still carries the weight of his burden.¡±

    Alexi looked for some response from Sebastian but didn¡¯t get one. Sebastian remained silent, as though there was no soul behind the young man¡¯s body. His hand remained tightly gripping his black hammer, and in his mind, he thought only of one thing: to kill Valentinus by any means necessary.

    Alexi stood up, knowing that speaking with Sebastian would only be a waste of time. But before he left, he said one final thing, ¡°Apollonia and you, Sebastian, that¡¯s all he ever talked about. You lost your mother, of course, but now Edward has lost the wife he loved and possibly you, his only son, whom he loved most. Think about that.¡±

    Alexi left Sebastian alone. No soldier dared sit near him at that moment, either out of hatred or fear of what he might do. Ipsilas appeared from the crowd and walked over to Sebastian, sitting in the spot Alexi had occupied with his signature grin on his face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were Captain Edward¡¯s son. I thought you were just a little brat from this city stranded alone.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sebastian asked, irritated.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I just want to know more about you, Golden Boy. Is there anything else you¡¯re hiding?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. What you see is what you know.¡±

    ¡°If I may ask, why are you so obsessed with attacking that church?¡±

    Sebastian looked at Ipsilas and then said, ¡°For the same reason you have.¡±

    The gaze between Ipsilas and Sebastian locked. Ipsilas wondered to himself if Sebastian truly knew what was happening, but how much did he know? On the other hand, Sebastian felt a little uneasy under Ipsilas¡¯s gaze, as if a predator¡¯s eye was now focused on him.

    ¡°How much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Enough to hate Valentinus and everyone in that church.¡±

    ¡°So, you know about Valentinus¡¯s involvement in the stampede that happened a few years ago?¡±

    ¡°From his own mouth. I came here solely to take his life.¡±

    Ipsilas stroked his chin and seemed to be thinking about something. Then he said, ¡°Four days ago, I worked with members of the diocese to capture Valentinus, but we failed because they predicted our movements. I haven¡¯t heard from that diocese agent since yesterday; I wonder where he went now.¡±

    ¡°Diocese member? Are there other members of the diocese in this city?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but he¡¯s retired, so not many people know about him, and even information about him is hard to come by.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, what¡¯s the name of that diocese member?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s no longer useful to keep this a secret. The diocese agent¡¯s name is Peter. Here in this city, he¡¯s known as Father Daniel.¡±

    Sebastian seemed shocked by Ipsilas¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t known that Father Daniel had been working with Ipsilas over the past few days, but what happened next? He had found Father Daniel in his house with horrific wounds. Sebastian concluded that Father Daniel must have been killed by members of the church. It was very strange for Father Daniel to be killed by the monsters roaming the village at the time, as he could have easily killed them all.

    ¡°Father Daniel is gone. I buried him this morning.¡±

    Ipsilas seemed taken aback, then said, ¡°Really?! No wonder I haven¡¯t heard anything about him since yesterday! Looks like Valentinus¡¯s agents managed to kill him. What a shame; he was the key to getting support from the Latinum Diocese.¡±

    ¡°Getting support from the Latinum Diocese? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He sent a letter four days ago to the Latinum Diocese requesting a sentence for Valentinus as a heretic. But he had to have solid evidence when the special agents of the diocese arrived with an army.¡±

    ¡°That should be easy, right? We just need to drag Valentinus to the special agents and show the evidence directly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Golden Boy. The special agents will only accept evidence from Father Daniel, because this will be an internal diocese issue. Now, I have to figure out how to punish that bastard Valentinus. After all, he¡¯s a diplomat; he can¡¯t be tried in the Kingdom of Korsika and will be judged in Latinum. I¡¯m sure that old fox has connections to escape punishment.¡±

    Sebastian thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The special agent will listen to me. At least, they¡¯ll consider my words.¡±

    Ipsilas chuckled, then said, ¡°Why would a diocese agent listen to you, Golden Boy? Do you have direct connections with the Pope in Latinum?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Saint.¡±

    Immediately, Ipsilas stood up. Sebastian couldn¡¯t tell what expression appeared on Ipsilas¡¯s face. It seemed like he was trying to smile but was also angry at the same time. Ipsilas wiped his face and tried to calm his thoughts, then took a deep breath and released it slowly. After he calmed down, Ipsilas looked back at Sebastian with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying, Golden Boy. Because if you are, I swear I¡¯ll slap you so hard, your head will spin like a hurricane.¡±

    Sebastian showed the stigmata on his hand. Even though there was a wound there, the church symbol was still visible, albeit faintly. Ipsilas¡¯s face lit up with joy. He immediately ran over to Sebastian, hugged him tightly, then lifted him high and spun around in delight.

    ¡°ARE YOU CRAZY?! LET ME GO!¡±

    ¡°YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW HAPPY I AM RIGHT NOW!¡±

    After a while of spinning around in front of hundreds of soldiers watching, Ipsilas finally set Sebastian down by the campfire, his face still full of joy. Sebastian, on the other hand, felt a little dizzy and embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t believe Ipsilas reacted like that, especially since now every soldier¡¯s gaze was on him.

    ¡°ONE PROBLEM SOLVED! NOW WE JUST NEED TO FIGURE OUT HOW TO GET INTO THAT DAMN CHURCH!¡±

    Sebastian fell silent again, then suddenly remembered something. He smiled again, his grip on his black hammer tightening.

    ¡°I know how we can get into that damn church.¡±

 Chapter 21 : Aspasia

    Sebastian stood silently in the darkness; his eyes open but unable to see what lay before him. The only sounds he could hear were his own breathing and the beating of his heart. Despite being in such utter darkness, he felt a strange sense of calm, as if he wanted to stay in this place forever. Sebastian closed his eyes and leaned against the cold stone wall, allowing his memories to take him back to a place filled with happier times.

    Sebastian recalled running through the streets of the village, where people still smiled warmly. His friends followed behind him, holding wooden sticks as if they were trying to pierce the sky. He could see Justin busy forging weapons, his mother tending to her small garden, and Father Daniel visiting villagers, their homes filled with laughter and joy.

    Everything felt perfect. The sun shone brightly in the sky, as if this happiness could last forever. But then, Sebastian¡¯s memories took him to a place filled with thorns. Blood was splattered everywhere, the houses he once knew were reduced to ashes, and people screamed for help as monsters roamed wildly, devouring anyone they encountered. Sebastian kept running, passing dozens of corpses and attacking monsters, until he found himself back in his own home. He slowly entered his parents¡¯ room and saw Apollonia and Daniel lying there, their eyes staring at him as if they could see straight into his soul.

    ¡°Save us¡­¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes snapped open, his heart pounding and his breath coming in rapid gasps. He could now see the light of a torch approaching and soon recognized Alexi standing there.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Alexi said.

    Sebastian walked through the muddy ground and tangled roots, following Alexi¡¯s trail through the dark tunnel. Eventually, he saw several soldiers and Ipsilas staring at a stone wall ahead. When the soldiers noticed Sebastian, they immediately stepped aside to make way. After all, Sebastian was now under Ipsilas¡¯s protection, even though Ipsilas had never officially declared it.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve arrived, golden boy! Now we just need to call in all the troops and storm this place.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going in now.¡±

    Ipsilas grabbed Sebastian and said, ¡°If you go in alone, you¡¯ll die a foolish death.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can follow me if you want,¡± Sebastian snapped irritably.

    Ipsilas burst into laughter and said, ¡°You never fail to amuse me, golden boy. Fine, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±

    Ipsilas and a few soldiers began slowly dismantling the stone wall in front of them. They didn¡¯t want anyone to know about their plan, especially since they didn¡¯t have enough people to fight. Gradually, the stone blocks crumbled and were removed, and after some time, a large hole appeared, allowing them to sneak inside.

    Sebastian and Ipsilas now found themselves in a dark hallway. They used their abilities to see through the darkness and determine which path to take. After sneaking through for a while, Sebastian finally realized where they were. He could see the broken cell door lying on the floor. From here, he knew he wasn¡¯t far from the staircase leading to the upper floors.

    Sebastian ran toward the staircase. The place was eerily empty, with all the cells seemingly abandoned. He wondered why the church had built so many cells so deep underground. Eventually, Sebastian and Ipsilas arrived at the entrance to the soldiers¡¯ barracks. Sebastian signaled Ipsilas to be cautious. Slowly, Sebastian opened the door, only to find Cain sitting on a chair, gripping his sword tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Saint. And you¡ªhow bold of you to show your face here,¡± Cain said, addressing Ipsilas.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me again? I thought we were friends,¡± Ipsilas taunted.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Cain immediately attacked Ipsilas, ignoring Sebastian, who stood nearby. Ipsilas blocked Cain¡¯s strikes with a wide grin, and a fierce battle erupted between the two. Cain¡¯s attacks were far more vicious than Sebastian had experienced before. He realized that Cain hadn¡¯t been serious during their fight the previous night. Now, Sebastian could see the vast gap in strength between them. Ipsilas, however, was no less terrifying. His attacks were elegant yet deadly, each thrust of his rapier carrying immense force capable of ending a life in an instant.

    It was a battle between superhumans¡ªthat was the conclusion Sebastian drew from what he was witnessing. The two seemed evenly matched. If Sebastian tried to join the fight, the only fate awaiting him was death. Every strike from Cain created small shockwaves, his movements precise and explosive. On the other hand, Ipsilas¡¯s body moved with incredible flexibility, expertly dodging attacks while his strikes were as swift and deadly as a snake¡¯s bite.

    ¡°Go, golden boy! I¡¯ll hold him here!¡±

    Cain shifted his focus to Sebastian and lunged at him, but Ipsilas swiftly intercepted. Sebastian was shocked and shaken. The anger he had been holding onto seemed to crumble into dust as he watched Cain¡¯s ferocity. But now, he was too deep into this place. There was no turning back¡ªhe had to keep moving forward until he reached his goal.

    Sebastian ran past Cain and Ipsilas, heading for the staircase to the upper floor. Once upstairs, he found himself in a familiar area. The sound of loud explosions echoed from the underground, but Sebastian had no idea what was happening there, and there was nothing he could do about it now.

    Sebastian ran through the church hallway until he encountered a group of church soldiers waiting for him. They now seemed braver than before, their swords drawn and ready to attack. With agility, Sebastian charged forward, wielding his hammer. His attacks felt slower due to the hammer¡¯s weight, but the trade-off was the sheer power behind each strike. Every blow reverberated through his bones, but the pain was mitigated by the holy magic flowing through his body, healing his wounds.

    The human body is remarkably adaptable, especially bones and muscles. When they heal, they become stronger and denser than before. Sebastian continued to attack the relentless church soldiers, feeling his bones and muscles break repeatedly. The pain was excruciating, but his holy magic slowly healed the damage.

    Sebastian¡¯s body was now drenched in blood¡ªwhether his own or his enemies¡¯, he couldn¡¯t tell. Every attack he made was risky, given the constant onslaught from his opponents. Moreover, the soldiers no longer held back their strikes. Despite his efforts, Sebastian could only take down a few soldiers, and even that was thanks to the holy magic continuously healing his internal injuries. His breathing techniques helped him recover stamina, but he knew this fight wouldn¡¯t end well if things continued this way.

    Suddenly a slow clap echoes in the church hallway, a faint thud of boots can be heard coming closer from behind the church guard. Sebastian could feel some kind of mental pressure attacking him¡ªit¡¯s bloodlust-¡ªso very thick that Sebastian feels like he¡¯s drowning right now. Sebastian readied his weapon in anticipation, whoever that person is, Sebastian know they¡¯re really dangerous and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    ¡°Our little Saint has returned to God¡¯s house. Who would have thought you¡¯d come willingly? perhaps this is God¡¯s will? Or maybe you¡¯re just lost and didn¡¯t know a way out?¡±

    From behind the crowd of soldiers emerged a woman in an Inquisitor¡¯s uniform. Sebastian recognized her¡ªshe was one of Cain¡¯s subordinates he had seen in the dining hall the previous night. The woman wielded two long, blunt swords that looked more like iron bars than actual blades. She kicked something on the floor, sending it sliding toward Sebastian. It was an intact church soldier¡¯s shield.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to use a shield, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s strange seeing you fight like this¡ªit¡¯s unnatural.¡±

    Sebastian slowly picked up the shield, his eyes never leaving the woman. Every instinct in his body told him she was extremely dangerous, and he had to keep watching her. Finally, he managed to grip the shield, but now he had to figure out how to move without being hindered by the heavy hammer.

    ¡°That hammer is too heavy for you, Saint. You¡¯re not ready to wield it yet.¡± Mock the Inquisitor Agent while laughing.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Sebastian snapped.

    ¡°After I capture the Saint, everyone here will receive a whipping or maybe flogging. It¡¯s pathetic that you couldn¡¯t catch one young man.¡±

    Sebastian tightened his grip on the hammer and shield. He didn¡¯t know what would happen next, but the Inquisitor before him was already in a fighting stance, appearing completely unfazed. Sebastian tried to quench his dry throat by gulping his own spit, his sight never wandered off from the Inquisitor agent in front of him. The atmosphere thickens with anticipation, every church guard keep looking at Sebastian and The Inquisitor Agent, waiting for them to finally fight.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, my name is Aspasia.¡±

    Like lightning, Aspasia suddenly appeared in front of Sebastian, slamming into the shield he held. A massive explosion echoed through the church hallway.

 Chapter 22 : A Familiar Face

    Sebastian''s body slammed hard against the wall. He could feel his entire body trembling from the pain, but he tried to push it aside for now. Sebastian noticed that the shield he was holding was half-destroyed from Aspasia''s attack. He also saw Aspasia suddenly standing right in front of him.

    "Don¡¯t take your eyes off your enemy," Aspasia said.

    Aspasia attacked Sebastian from above, slamming him into the ground with tremendous force. Sebastian quickly blocked the attack with his hammer. The clash between Aspasia¡¯s blunt swords and Sebastian¡¯s hammer created a loud, ringing sound that echoed throughout the church. The impact shattered several of Sebastian¡¯s fingers, which had been holding back the terrifying force of the blow.

    Aspasia began attacking Sebastian with her fierce movements. Despite her slender frame, there was no wasted muscle in her body. Every strike she delivered was filled with power, and Sebastian was certain that her swords were far heavier than they appeared. Sebastian and Aspasia exchanged brutal blows, with no defensive maneuvers in sight. They simply kept attacking each other, disregarding the damage to their own bodies.

    The gruesome battle spectacle witnessed by the church soldiers was horrifying. Sebastian¡¯s body was covered in wounds, and the sound of bones cracking or breaking echoed repeatedly. Yet, despite taking direct hits from Sebastian multiple times, Aspasia showed no signs of injury. In fact, she seemed to grow stronger as the fight went on.

    Sebastian noticed a faint red aura slowly enveloping Aspasia¡¯s body. The harder he hit her, the more visible the red aura became, and the stronger her strikes grew. Sebastian couldn¡¯t keep up with the fight much longer. His body was losing strength as he had to attack and endure pain simultaneously. Gradually, his consciousness began to fade, and his energy drained away. Seeing a golden opportunity, Sebastian kicked Aspasia away from him and tried to figure out how to defeat the madwoman in front of him.

    Aspasia laughed, seeing Sebastian¡¯s confusion and desperation. So far, she hadn¡¯t expected Sebastian to fight so brutally. In her life, only a few people had dared to duel her like this, and not many of them survived because they were too overconfident in their strength. On the other hand, Sebastian scanned Aspasia¡¯s entire body with his eyes but found only minor bruises, while his own body was riddled with cracked and broken bones slowly healing thanks to his holy magic.

    "That red aura... what is it?" Sebastian asked.

    Aspasia looked slightly surprised, then said, "You can see it? Wow, impressive. I thought you were just a third-rate martial artist who only knew how to swing that weapon without any fundamentals."

    What Aspasia said was true. Over the past few days, Sebastian¡¯s fighting style had been chaotic, as if he had forgotten the basics of the martial arts he had mastered. Anger had clouded his mind, and now he fought like a wild beast, swinging his weapon without thought. Sebastian tried to calm his turbulent mind, filled with rage. He couldn¡¯t keep fighting like this; he had to change his mindset, or he would die here.

    Sebastian took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. His mind was filled with a million raging emotions, but he had to control them, or his life would be at stake. Aspasia noticed the anger radiating from Sebastian slowly fading. Although she could still see the turmoil within him, it was now far more controlled than before. Aspasia didn¡¯t like the calmness creeping into Sebastian¡¯s mind. She could no longer use his emotions as a source of her strength.

    Aspasia¡¯s true power came from the anger and emotions radiating from her opponents. The more furious and enraged her opponent became, the stronger Aspasia¡¯s body grew, and the harder her strikes became. This was the Berserker technique, the martial art Aspasia had mastered. However, even though Sebastian¡¯s emotions had calmed, she still had many techniques and strategies to use against him. After all, Sebastian¡¯s abilities were still far below hers.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sebastian stared at Aspasia and began formulating an attack strategy. He then launched his assault after finding a small gap in Aspasia¡¯s defense. His attacks now felt technical and precise, with no reckless swings like before. This irritated Aspasia. She felt that if Sebastian dared to attack her like this, he must have found a weakness in her defense, which bruised her ego. She had always seen Sebastian as nothing more than a minor nuisance.

    Sebastian continued to attack and read Aspasia¡¯s movements. He blocked what he could, avoided fatal strikes, and struck at every opportunity he found. Finally, the unexpected happened. Sebastian landed a powerful blow to the side of Aspasia¡¯s head, sending her crashing into the wall. The onlookers in the room were stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed. They couldn¡¯t believe that Sebastian had managed to land a hit on an Inquisitor, especially with his body so battered.

    "You... you really... MADE ME ANGRY!"

    Aspasia¡¯s body radiated a red aura that spread around her. Even the soldiers watching from a distance could now see the aura. Aspasia rose from the humiliation she had just suffered. Every cell in her body emitted a dense, murderous aura directed at Sebastian, who had just embarrassed her. On the other hand, Sebastian could feel his body trembling violently, and his heart sank. Fear took over his mind, making his legs move on their own to flee the scene. Sebastian kept running. This was the first time in his life he had felt such overwhelming fear. Even when fighting Cain the previous day, he hadn¡¯t felt anything this intense.

    Suddenly, Aspasia¡¯s hand grabbed Sebastian and slammed him into the wall. The terrifying force made Sebastian feel the pain he had been ignoring, surging through every nerve in his body and shattering his mind. Aspasia then jumped to where Sebastian was and punched his stomach with immense force. Blood gushed from Sebastian¡¯s mouth, covering his face. Aspasia grabbed Sebastian¡¯s head and threw him toward the ceiling. She then leaped and struck his face with such force that his head became embedded in the church ceiling.

    The soldiers witnessing the fight were frozen in fear. What they saw was brutal and horrifying, a one-sided battle that was too gruesome to watch. Aspasia landed on the ground and observed Sebastian¡¯s condition, checking if he had survived the fatal blows she had delivered.

    Sebastian, on the other hand, had already lost consciousness. His eyes were closed, and his mouth was drenched in blood. There wasn¡¯t a single bone in his body that wasn¡¯t cracked or injured from the relentless blows he had endured. The holy magic flowing through Sebastian¡¯s body gradually faded, and his breathing slowed until he finally exhaled his last breath.

    Aspasia, seeing Sebastian lying lifeless, turned her gaze to the soldiers who had been watching the fight. Without hesitation, she began slaughtering the soldiers one by one. There could be no witnesses to this battle. She couldn¡¯t bear the shame if word got out that she had been pushed back by Sebastian, a third-rate martial artist. The soldiers fled in terror, none daring to raise their swords against Aspasia after witnessing what she had done to Sebastian.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian floated in a dark void. He felt as though he was sinking deeper into an abyss. He could see the surface of the water growing farther and farther away until he was left floating in emptiness, with nothing around him. Eventually, Sebastian reached the bottom of the ocean, where he saw someone he knew well waiting for him with a smile¡ªan expression he had never seen on that person¡¯s face before.

    "We meet again," said the angel of death.

    Sebastian looked at the angel of death face with such regret and sadness, the only reason he was seeing him right now means he¡¯s dead, he has failed his mission and now this is the end of the road for him. He never thought that things would end up like this. However, deep inside Sebastian heart he knew that he¡¯ll eventually ended up here, but not this soon.

    "Does this mean I¡¯m dead now?"

    "Not quite. You¡¯re on the border between worlds. Holy magic is a unique thing. It will do everything it can to keep you alive, and only I have the authority to take your life."

    Sebastian looked at the angel of death and asked, "So, what happens now?"

    The angel of death chuckled softly and said, "What do you want? To return to the world of the living?"

    Sebastian nodded and said, "I have to go back. I must... I must..."

    The angel of death snapped his fingers, and suddenly, Sebastian found himself sitting across from him at a table. The angel of death clapped his hands gently, and a warm cup of tea appeared for both of them.

    "Now, let¡¯s discuss the terms of bringing you back to life. Give me a reason why you deserve to live a second time."

 Chapter 23 : Rebirth

    Sebastian sat silently, staring at the warm tea in front of him. He could see his distorted reflection in the liquid, so warped that he no longer recognized himself. His heart felt hollow. He couldn¡¯t think of a reason why he should be brought back to life or why he even wanted to live again. Everything was gone. There was nothing left in his life. His mother and mentor were dead, his village was destroyed, and his father¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even think of his father without feeling a surge of anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I want to live,¡± Sebastian said.

    ¡°You have no one left in that world. Why do you keep fighting to live? What makes you want to keep moving forward in a world that¡¯s now empty?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have an answer.¡±

    The angel of death clapped his hands, and suddenly Sebastian found himself in his old home. The angel gestured for him to stand and look out the window. There, Sebastian saw his younger self training with his father. Both of them were smiling, and Apollonia came out with snacks for them. They hugged, with young Sebastian in the middle. Sebastian wondered where those days had gone. Back then, everything felt so simple and easy. There were no days when monsters attacked or nights when his mother cried alone in her room after his father left for duty.

    ¡°It was beautiful,¡± Sebastian said softly.

    ¡°But sadly, everything has changed.¡±

    The angel of death clapped again, and now Sebastian was in his home as it began to crumble. Outside the window, he saw himself training under Father Daniel¡¯s supervision. His face looked harder and sharper, aged prematurely by the years of Stampedes. Apollonia brought him food, but Sebastian couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had eaten her snacks. Her face was smiling, but Sebastian knew she was just putting on a brave face for him.

    ¡°Where did that lively child go? Maybe he¡¯ll return in the future.¡±

    The angel of death clapped once more, and they were now in the backyard of the church. Sebastian saw himself digging countless graves, his face expressionless, like a living corpse rather than a human being.

    ¡°Everything is gone. You have nothing left in that world. Your mother has gone to meet God, along with your mentor. The home you loved since childhood has become a source of trauma you don¡¯t want to remember. And your father? You¡¯ve pushed him far from your heart. Tell me, Sebastian, why do you, who have nothing left, want to return to life? No one is waiting for you there, and there¡¯s nothing left for you to do.¡±

    ¡°I... I must...¡±

    ¡°Is your soul so bound to the world that you force yourself to live? Tell me, Sebastian, what is your purpose for living now?¡±

    Sebastian fell silent, trying to find an answer to the question and asking himself why he had done everything he had done. He searched his memories but found no reason for his existence. Why had he trained in martial arts all this time? Was it to please his father, whom he now hated so deeply? To protect his mother, who had already left him? To hope that Father Daniel would acknowledge his abilities, even though he was now gone? All those reasons had shattered like glass.

    Sebastian then asked himself if he now only wanted to live for revenge. If Cain, Valentinus, Aspasia, and everyone in the church were dead, what would he do next? Sebastian couldn¡¯t answer his own question. Everything now felt absurd and meaningless. His life had no purpose, and the desire for revenge that echoed in his mind now felt foolish and irrational. Sebastian realized he didn¡¯t have the strength to carry out his mission of revenge. He couldn¡¯t even get past a few soldiers, and he had nearly died fighting Aspasia, one of Cain¡¯s subordinates. His mind now felt clear, free from the chaos and noise that had plagued him before. He could see all his mistakes clearly, hitting him like a hammer to the head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been foolish, and now I realize it. My desire for revenge blinded my eyes and heart, making me think I could do everything alone and overestimating my insignificant abilities. I now understand how small I am in this world, and I realize I have nothing. Everything comes and goes. The people I held dearly will die, and the things I own can vanish in a single night. In this moment, I¡¯ve realized something¡ªthe strength I have, the opportunities that come to me, and the reason I¡¯m here now are all because God has always been with me. But in every part of my life, I¡¯ve forgotten Him, ignored Him, and sometimes even hated Him in my heart, questioning why He treated me so cruelly, even though His blessings are countless. I am His most unworthy servant, and now I beg for His forgiveness.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sebastian wiped away the tears streaming down his face. He realized how foolish he had been. He looked the angel of death in the eye and said, ¡°I still have a vow to fulfill, and now I will not betray Him again. My life belongs to my God, and I owe Him everything!¡±

    The angel of death smiled, then placed his hand on Sebastian¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Now you finally look like a Saint.¡±

    A bright light swallowed the darkness around Sebastian, lifting him high toward the surface of the water he had left far behind. He could see the angel of death smiling below, waving his hand and uttering words Sebastian would never forget.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again later. Goodbye.¡±

    Sebastian opened his eyes. He could see the moon shining in the sky and realized his head was sticking out of the church roof. He felt his strength returning, and a powerful energy flowed through his body. With his newfound strength, Sebastian shattered the church roof and fell to the floor. Dust and smoke obscured his vision, but he noticed the stigmata on his hand glowing with a beautiful golden light.

    Sebastian took a fighting stance, unsure when or where Aspasia would attack. He searched through the debris for his hammer and shield, eventually finding them. Everything felt eerily quiet despite the chaos he had caused. Slowly, Sebastian walked through the dust, and soon he saw what had happened.

    Dozens of soldiers¡¯ bodies lay scattered around, their deaths indicating they had been fleeing something. Sebastian followed the trail of death and destruction until he reached the source of the chaos. There, he saw Aspasia crushing the head of a screaming soldier, his cries piercing the air. The soldier¡¯s brains splattered onto Aspasia¡¯s face, and she turned to look at Sebastian, her expression filled with horror and disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive! You¡¯re still alive!¡±

    Sebastian gripped his hammer and shield tightly, unable to believe what Aspasia had done. Everything around him felt absurd and confusing. Why had Aspasia killed these church soldiers? What had they done wrong? But Sebastian knew those questions wouldn¡¯t be answered. The most important thing now was to defeat Aspasia and end this madness.

    ¡°Aspasia, God¡¯s judgment will come for you.¡±

    Sebastian charged forward with his newfound strength. Aspasia was shocked by his speed, as she had been certain he was on the brink of death. But now, he seemed fully healed and brimming with energy, stronger than ever before.

    ¡°God¡¯s judgment? I¡¯m being judged by God?!¡±

    Aspasia and Sebastian clashed in a fierce battle, their weapons colliding with terrifying speed and force. Sebastian¡¯s attacks were precise and accurate, but Aspasia managed to block each one.

    ¡°You have sullied the church and Gods name by these abhorrent action! You shall pay dearly for these blasphemy!¡±

    ¡°Blasphemy?! Who¡¯re you to judge me?! This is all for the good of the church! God wills it!¡±

    Sebastian and Aspasia weapons clashed and now they¡¯re seeing face to face, Sebastian could see Aspasia face are brimming with rage and contempt, his word burns inside Aspasia heart like a boiling water.

    ¡°You disgust me! Everything you say is just an excuse to hide your wretched behavior! You¡¯re an affront to the church and God!¡±

    Sebastian words finally broke the camel back, Aspasia grew even more angry and her attack becomes even more vicious than before. Now even Aspasia eyes looks bloodshot red with anger, she grit her teeth so hard cracks could be seen forming on the teeth. Aspasia pummels Sebastian will all she got, each strike feels like a tons of boulder striking Sebastian relentlessly. However, Sebastian could block those attack with such precision and power, he¡¯s far stronger than before and far more calculative in his approach,

    ¡°DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH I¡¯VE SACRIFICED FOR THE CHURCH AND GOD?! I GAVE UP EVERYTHING! EVERYTHING!¡±

    Aspasia¡¯s red aura grew denser, and her movements became even more agile and powerful. But now, Sebastian could match her. The ground shook with every clash of their weapons, and sparks flew like fireflies in the night. In the middle of this Carnage; Sebastian found a small opening on Aspasia attack and finally he struck Aspasia¡¯s neck with his shield, then delivered a precise blow to her head with his hammer.

    ¡°DIVINE HAMMER!¡±

    Blood gushed from Aspasia¡¯s nose as her head was crushed into the rubble. Sebastian then kicked her stomach, sending her flying into a wall. Aspasia lay unconscious, blood flowing from her mouth, nose, and eyes. Sebastian had finally won the battle, though he knew there were still other Inquisitors waiting for him.

 Chapter 24 : Heretic

    Sebastian halted his steps in front of a massive door adorned with intricate golden and silver engravings. Slowly, he pushed it open with both hands. As the door creaked open, he found himself inside the worship hall. The moon light pierced the stained glass windows, then Sebastian could see some people at the end of the hall.

    At the altar, Valentinus knelt before the church¡¯s emblem. Around him stood three Inquisitors, their eyes locked onto Sebastian¡¯s presence.

    "He got past Cain and Aspasia? Impossible," said one of the male Inquisitors.

    "Aspasia may be weak, but Cain? There¡¯s no way he lost. Absolutely no way," added a female Inquisitor.

    Valentinus slowly rose to his feet, then turned to face Sebastian directly. A flicker of surprise crossed his face¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected to see Sebastian again after last night¡¯s events, especially since he wasn¡¯t the one Valentinus was waiting for. His eyes scanned the area behind Sebastian, searching for someone else, but found no one. His expression shifted to one of suspicion and caution.

    "Saint, your presence here is... surprising," Valentinus said.

    "Cardinal Valentinus, you will pay for your sins now. Gods judgement is near," Sebastian retorted.

    ¡°This must be a mistake, Saint. There¡¯s a huge misunderstanding at play here, you maybe misinterpret what I have said before during our Dinner, maybe we could short things out between us.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not a single misunderstanding between us, Cardinal. I¡¯ve seen enough heresy and sin you have commited in the name of the church and God, now it¡¯s time for you to repent and acknowledge your sin.¡±

    Valentinus smiled, and that smile twisted into a booming, mocking laughter that echoed through the chamber. Sebastian, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t understand what was so amusing. There was nothing remotely funny about this situation¡ªespecially given what was happening outside. Valentinus¡¯ laughter only fueled his rage further.

    Suddenly, Valentinus grabbed a candelabrum and hurled it at Sebastian, shouting, "Sins?! Heresy?! WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THOSE THINGS?! EVERYTHING I HAVE DONE IS FOR THE DIOCESE! FOR SPREADING THE FAITH OF GOD!"

    "HYPOCRITE!" Sebastian roared. "You use the name of God as a mask to conceal your corruption! Do not defile His name with your greed!"

    ¡°And you, Saint! What have you done for the church and God?! Nothing! I¡¯m willing to dirty my hand and plunge into viper nest just for the glory of the church and God! You got no place to judge me! Even more delivering God Judgement!¡±

    Sebastian looked at Valentinus coldly, his faith and conviction didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°All I hear is just excuse after excuse, prepare your neck, Valentinus. I¡¯ll make sure your head roll, even if I have to do it myself!¡±

    "YOU DAMNED SAINT! YOU BASTARD!" Valentinus bellowed. "I know you are not part of the diocese! Killing you here will not be a problem! Marcus, Antonius, Constantia¡ªeliminate this Saint and erase all traces of his existence!"

    The three Inquisitors immediately drew their weapons, their gazes sharpened with murderous intent. On the other side, Sebastian braced himself for battle. He focused his energy once more, causing the stigmata on his hand to glow intensely. A golden aura enveloped his body, radiating dimly in the darkness of the hall.

    Sebastian could feel the immense pressure emanating from the three Inquisitors before him. Their eyes burned with an overwhelming desire to kill. He assessed them carefully¡ªat the very least, they were on par with Aspasia in strength. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could win this fight, especially since his victory over Aspasia had only been possible because she hadn¡¯t known about his newfound power.

    Wasting no time, Sebastian launched the first attack, charging straight at Marcus. However, Marcus reacted swiftly, parrying with his rapier. Sebastian immediately sensed danger from behind and barely managed to dodge, but not quickly enough¡ªConstantia''s spear slashed across his face, leaving a sharp sting.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Sebastian leaped back, creating distance and repositioning himself, but Antonius came charging in from the side, swinging his axe. Sebastian raised his shield just in time to block it. Then, Constantia lunged at him with terrifying speed, thrusting her spear straight toward his heart. The tip of the weapon closed in, but Sebastian managed to knock it off course at the last moment.

    There was no time to think¡ªhe counterattacked, aiming for Constantia, but Antonius was already there, blocking his strike to protect her.

    A stalemate. That was the only thought running through Sebastian¡¯s mind. But if this battle dragged on, he knew he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    The Inquisitors, meanwhile, were still assessing his abilities. They didn¡¯t let their guard down nor underestimate him¡ªafter all, he had managed to defeat both Cain and Aspasia. As their clash continued, the tempo of the fight shifted. While Sebastian had started on the offensive, he was now slowly being pushed back by the relentless coordinated attacks of Constantia, Marcus, and Antonius.

    He needed a strategy¡ªfighting all three at once was impossible. He had to take them down one by one.

    As the battle raged on, the doors to the worship hall swung open once more.

    Standing there was Ipsilas, his clothes tattered, his face adorned with a familiar grin. Fresh blood dripped from his sword, staining the floor beneath him. Yet, his body bore no wounds¡ªnot even a scratch. In fact, he looked even more exhilarated than before.

    The moment Ipsilas entered, everyone¡¯s attention snapped toward him.

    The Inquisitors immediately realized that Sebastian had not come alone. Valentinus, too, looked visibly shaken.

    "Y-You..." Valentinus stammered, his face pale.

    "Good evening, esteemed members of the Latinum Diocese. It is a pleasure to see you all again in this place," Ipsilas greeted.

    The three Inquisitors instinctively jumped back, shifting their focus entirely onto Ipsilas. A suffocating presence filled the air as Ipsilas¡¯ Essence spread throughout the hall.

    It was like a bone-chilling cold that seeped into their very marrow, making every breath visible as mist. Hands trembled on weapon hilts, and a deep, primal fear settled in.

    Sebastian felt it too. He had never known just how powerful Ipsilas was before. But now, after seeing how he had defeated Cain without sustaining a single injury, he understood¡ªIpsilas was a monster.

    "So, you killed Cain and the Saint took down Aspasia... Now everything makes sense," Constantia muttered.

    Ipsilas chuckled. "Cain was supposed to be the main course, but I never expected to meet him so soon. And now... I¡¯m still starving. And you all look so... very... appetizing."

    With that, Ipsilas took his stance. Every muscle in his body tensed, and the rapier in his grasp gleamed menacingly, as if it had transformed into the scythe of the Reaper himself.

    His face¡ªhis twisted, delighted grin¡ªwas no longer human.

    For the first time, everyone in the hall felt true terror.

    Sebastian, still wary, also readied himself for battle. But something about Ipsilas felt off. The sound of his voice, the aura he emitted¡ªSebastian did not feel safe, even though Ipsilas was supposed to be his ally.

    Or at least, that¡¯s what he had believed until now.

    Like a bolt of lightning, Ipsilas vanished, reappearing in front of Antonius in an instant. His speed was terrifying¡ªhis afterimage lingered in the air, as if his body had left reality itself behind.

    With a single, brutal thrust, Antonius was sent flying across the hall, crashing through the church walls.

    Seeing their ally fall so swiftly, Constantia lunged from the side, thrusting her spear straight at Ipsilas¡¯ chest.

    "Heart Seeker!"

    Dozens of spectral spears materialized, converging on Ipsilas from every direction, all aimed at his heart.

    Sebastian felt a chill run down his spine¡ªif Constantia had used that technique against him earlier, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would have survived.

    But Ipsilas merely smirked.

    With effortless grace, he deflected every single spear. A single white flower bloomed in the midst of the chaos, sending a powerful shockwave outward.

    "Moonflower."

    Marcus seized the opportunity to strike from behind, his sword slashing toward Ipsilas¡ªonly to be stopped without Ipsilas even turning around.

    Ipsilas simply looked at Marcus, and an overwhelming killing intent choked the air, stealing the breath from his lungs.

    Marcus¡¯ entire body froze. For the first time in his life, after decades of fighting to the death, he felt true fear.

    "Blooming Rose."

    A flurry of devastating slashes tore through Marcus¡¯ body, sending him screaming in agony.

    Constantia could only watch, horrified, as her comrades fell in an instant. But escape was no longer an option.

    Meanwhile, Valentinus stood frozen, his face drained of color. Rage ignited within him, consuming every fiber of his being.

    ¡°IPSILAS, WHAT HAPPENED TO OUR DEAL! THIS WASN¡¯T PART OF THE PLAN!¡±

    ¡°Deal? What deal? I don¡¯t remember making any deal with..... any repulsive agent of the church in my entire life.¡±

    Valentinus was taken aback with Ipsilas word, now his rage boiled up to his head, the only thing he wanted to do was to kill Ipsilas.

    "IPSILAS, YOU TRAITOROUS BASTARD! I¡¯LL KILL YOU HERE AND NOW!"

    A blinding purple light burst from his forehead, shaking the entire room.

    Sebastian, stunned, could only watch.

    And then, Ipsilas turned to him¡ªsmiling.

    And in that moment, Sebastian understood.

    With every ounce of emotion in his heart, he roared, "YOU! YOU KILLED FATHER DANIEL!"

 Chapter 25 : Boredom And Madness

    I feel incredibly bored¡ªso bored that if I could scream this feeling into the world, the entire world would hear it loud and clear.

    Being a Marshal means dealing with ungrateful, incompetent soldiers every day, constantly licking the boots of nobles who secretly wish for your death. Over time, it numbs your mind and leaves a ringing in your ears. There¡¯s no excitement anymore, no sense of immortality, no feeling at all.

    I feel trapped. With all the power I possess, why am I here? Is it because of my friend, Kleon? Or is it because, after crossing the Great Wall, there was simply nothing left for me to chase in this world?

    Every night, these questions haunt me. I wake up in bed, staring at the empty ceiling, wishing I could see the starry night sky. But even with all my strength, I cannot break through this roof to reveal the heavens above. I glance at my wife¡ªthe woman Kleon introduced to me. She sleeps soundly, as if she has no burdens in this world.

    Does she not have dreams to chase? Does she not carry regrets that gnaw at her heart? She has lived her entire life in a house like this, surrounded by servants and blinding luxury¡ªlike a canary locked in a golden cage. At least, that is how I see her.

    Sometimes, I get out of bed and head to the training hall, swinging my sword for a while just to feel something. I have spent half my life on the battlefield, where the stench of sweat, blood, and death was my daily bread. Every day, the possibility of death loomed over me, and so every day, I fought as if it would be my last.

    And in those moments, I felt so... alive. So full of passion, so exhilarated.

    Perhaps it sounds insane, but I fell in love with war.

    Sometimes, I would find flowers blooming amidst the battlefield, and to me, they were the most beautiful things in the world. Their scent soothed the fire that burned within me. But over time, their fragrance became something else¡ªno longer a comfort, but a reminder of battle, of war.

    It doesn¡¯t help that my wife is a noble who adores perfumes. No matter where I step in this house, all I can smell is flowers, incense, and fragrance.

    It carries me back to the battlefield, to the days when I truly felt alive.

    <hr>

    Perhaps it was a blessing. The day that changed everything¡ªwhen the Stampede struck the city of Isildus, throwing the entire city into panic.

    I immediately ordered my troops to handle the situation.

    After rotting in my office for so long, I was finally back on the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t as exhilarating as the wars of my past, but it was something.

    For the first time in years, I felt the rush of adrenaline flooding my body.

    I felt alive again.

    The Great Simian had unknowingly revived the Ipsilas that had long been dead¡ªa walking corpse trapped in the city of Isildus. And for that, I was deeply grateful to the monster.

    But all good things must come to an end.

    The so-called "King of the Jungle" had reached its limit. And with ease, I severed its head clean from its body.

    The ecstasy I had felt¡ªthe battle high that had made my heart pound like war drums¡ªwas already fading.

    It left me empty.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    I wanted to feel it again. I wanted to return to battle.

    I wasn''t satisfied.

    I begged the heavens to bring me back.

    And then, as if answering my prayers, a soldier approached me, reporting that they had found something unusual inside the Great Simian''s remains.

    Intrigued, I followed him to the carcass.

    There, inside the monster¡¯s stomach, lay a black crystal. Its glow was both blinding and hypnotic.

    I knew immediately what it was.

    The Heart of Fear.

    A relic from the age of mythology, long thought to be lost, destroyed, or nothing more than a mere legend.

    How do I know its name?

    Because once, I was part of an expedition to find it.

    My team and I searched every mountain, river, and valley where the relic was rumored to have last been seen. But the expedition bore no fruit.

    The General and the King of Corsica desperately wanted this relic, believing it would grant them an easy victory in war. Of course, they craved it because of its terrifying power¡ªone I was already well aware of.

    The Heart of Fear has the ability to control monsters and create Stampedes.

    A Stampede naturally occurs when a rare, exceptionally powerful monster is born among normal ones. By the laws of nature, this rare monster will grow stronger than the rest, triggering chaos.

    With the Heart of Fear, one can inject normal monsters with a shard of the relic, transforming them into rare variants that can be controlled.

    However, the relic comes with its own curse.

    Each shard a user extracts to control a monster is paid for in their own flesh and blood.

    And once the relic attaches to a host, it can never be removed¡ªnot unless their body is completely drained or they die.

    <hr>

    A sudden idea flashed in my mind.

    That wretched old fox, Valentinus¡ªthe corrupt Cardinal of the damned diocese.

    His body, bloated with fat from his greed, swollen from the wealth he stole from the church¡¯s coffers... Wouldn¡¯t he make the perfect vessel?

    I approached that old fox with a proposal on hand.

    At first he was very skeptical.

    With my reputation around the church it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s very suspicious of me.

    However, I know exactly what he wanted.

    I start feeding his ego and doubt.

    I put whisper in his ear about how fragile his power.

    How he was thrown away to this land to rot, never amount to anything.

    And slowly I can feel he started to cave in.

    I can see the desperation in his eyes shone brighter every time we met.

    And finally like a true fool, he took the bait.

    "I am doing this for the church¡¯s benefit."

    Bah! The words alone made me want to vomit.

    At least give me a more believable lie.

    <hr>

    The deal was simple.

    Destroy Isildus and most of the Corsican Kingdom.

    Slaughter the nobles, except for Duke Kleon.

    Then, once the chaos subsides, let the diocese take credit for stopping the Stampede, making them appear as holy saviors.

    Finally he¡¯ll get the pope throne like he deserve.

    A dream come true.

    Also, I would supposedly "remove" the cursed relic from him using my Essence.

    That last part?

    A complete lie.

    Anyone with a functioning brain would see how suspicious this deal was¡ªhow it benefited me in no way, while giving Valentinus everything he wanted.

    But the old fox was too blinded by his delusions of becoming Pope, too consumed by his ambition to expand the church¡¯s rule over Corsica.

    He failed to see the trap gaping wide before him.

    <hr>

    With Stampedes happening every month, my life would never again fall into monotony.

    By destroying this cursed city and butchering its noble elite, I could spit on their corpses and watch their faces contort in terror as monsters ripped them apart.

    Such a magnificent sight.

    And when the dust settles¡ªwhen Isildus is nothing but ruins¡ªthere will be only one entity left to blame.

    The Diocese of Latinum.

    Two birds with one stone.

    In one brilliant move, I have solved all of my problems.

    <hr>

    And when the world realizes that the diocese is responsible for the deaths of hundreds of thousands, that they have, in effect, invaded the Corsican Kingdom despite their peace treaty¡­

    Can you imagine the scale of the war that will follow?

    Saying it¡¯ll be a greatest war in this land history would be an understatement.

    At last, I will return to where I truly belong.

    My lost world will rise again.

    THIS WORLD WILL NEVER BE BORING AGAIN!

    AND AS LONG AS I LIVE, I WILL ENSURE THAT THIS WAR NEVER ENDS!

    <hr>

    Thank you, God, for this beautiful blessing.

    Though I despise your followers in Latinum¡­ I love you.

    And I vow to serve you.

    This is no mere stroke of luck.

    God must have heard my prayers.

    Yes¡ªHe must favor me above all others.

    If not, surely He would have granted this gift to His followers in the diocese.

    But instead¡­ He chose me.

    And so, I swear¡ª

    I will not waste His blessing.

    And in the end¡­

    I will eradicate every last pest defiling His house.

    For the glory of God.

    GOD WILLS IT.

 Chapter 26 : Prayer And Blessing

    Sebastian attacked Ipsilas with all the techniques he had. His movements were noticeably faster, and his strikes were much stronger than before. Sebastian''s eyes were once again filled with burning rage. He couldn¡¯t believe that the killer of his mentor had been so close to him all this time. On the other hand, Ipsilas simply stared at Sebastian with a smile, but gradually, his smile faded, and he began to feel a sense of boredom creeping back into his heart. Ipsilas had already gauged the extent of Sebastian¡¯s current strength. Although Sebastian was growing rapidly in this battle, becoming stronger and faster with each attack, he was still far below Ipsilas¡¯s level. Sebastian was like an ant trying to lift an elephant. Sure, ants are strong insects, but no matter how hard it tried, the ant would never be able to lift the elephant.

    ¡°You¡¯re boring me now,¡± Valentinus taunted.

    Constantia began analyzing the situation around her. She assumed Aspasia and Cain were dead, leaving only herself, Marcus, and Antonius. Valentinus had gone mad, and defeating Ipsilas seemed impossible. Quickly, Constantia grabbed the wounded Marcus and the unconscious Antonius, carrying them as she leaped through the church window. She then scattered a pouch of magical powder from her waist, and instantly, the barrier protecting the church disappeared, allowing her to escape.

    ¡°This mission is a complete failure. The Grandmaster¡¯s intuition was right,¡± Constantia muttered with a frustrated expression. ¡°Now, only a miracle can save you, Saint. I hope you survive.¡±

    Seeing the Inquisitors flee, Ipsilas immediately wanted to chase after them, but the stubborn Sebastian refused to let him move or go anywhere. Sebastian¡¯s attacks grew more ferocious, putting increasing pressure on Ipsilas. His eyes remained fixed, completely ignoring Valentinus, who was becoming more terrifying by the second. Annoyed, Ipsilas began to counterattack, and in less than a minute, Sebastian¡¯s hammer was knocked out of his hand, flying high into the air before crashing onto the church floor. Sebastian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Was he really so weak that he could be defeated so quickly? Or was Ipsilas simply too strong, rendering all his efforts futile?

    ¡°You¡¯re still far from Peter¡¯s level. Just so you know, he was the one who managed to injure my eye,¡± Ipsilas said, pointing to the bandage on his face. ¡°My plans have gone slightly off track, but no matter. At least the main actors are still in this room.¡±

    Sebastian was frozen in shock, unable to move. His heart burned with anger, but his mind seemed paralyzed, unable to think. How strong had his mentor been to injure Ipsilas, who now seemed invincible? Had his mentor been hiding his true strength all along? But why would he hide it? The more Sebastian pondered, the more questions arose¡ªquestions that might never be answered. Ipsilas observed Sebastian¡¯s expression and reaction, then smirked mockingly before walking past him without a word and approaching Valentinus.

    ¡°CARDINAL VALENTINUS! YOU ARE UNDER ARREST FOR YOUR CRIMES OF MURDERING CIVILIANS AND INVADING THE KINGDOM OF CORSICA! WHAT IS YOUR DEFENSE?¡±

    ¡°DIE, IPSILAS!¡± Valentinus retorted.

    Valentinus raised his hand, and the ground trembled as hundreds of hands burst through the hard church floor. Zombies emerged like water, attacking Ipsilas from all sides. These zombies had shards of the Heart of Fear embedded in their bodies¡ªthey were Valentinus¡¯s experimental subjects, created using the city¡¯s residents as test subjects. Valentinus¡¯s primary goal in using the Heart of Fear relic was to control humans, but after six years of research and thousands of experiments, none had succeeded. The human test subjects either went mad or died immediately upon receiving the shards. Now, with Valentinus¡¯s increasing power, he could finally control these humans, even if they were nothing more than corpses.

    Ipsilas swung his sword, instantly cleaving the zombies around him in half, but they continued to move despite what would have been fatal wounds to any living creature. Seeing that his deadly attacks had no effect on the zombies, Ipsilas smiled widely, as if his lips stretched from ear to ear. He felt that now was the perfect time to fight without restraint, to unleash his full power against Valentinus. Nothing made him happier than attacking wildly without limits.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Sunflower.¡±

    Ipsilas¡¯s attack blossomed into a sunflower shape, slashing everything around him. He then leaped toward Valentinus, intending to decapitate him, but he stopped his attack abruptly. Ipsilas thought that killing Valentinus now would end the fight too quickly, and he found that idea incredibly boring. Valentinus seized the opportunity to counterattack, firing a purple light from his hand that sent Ipsilas crashing through several layers of the church¡¯s stone walls, landing outside. Valentinus wasted no time, directing his monsters to attack Ipsilas.

    The roars of monsters echoed throughout the city of Isildus. The monsters attacked in greater numbers than before. The city¡¯s soldiers, unprepared and still weakened from the previous day¡¯s events, panicked and ran toward the city gates to confront the monsters. However, with their small numbers and weakened state, they were no match for the enraged and rampaging monsters.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian stood motionless amidst a sea of zombies that seemed to ignore him. Valentinus and Ipsilas acted as if Sebastian wasn¡¯t even in the room. Sebastian raised his head to the heavens, lifting his hands high as if trying to reach the sky. The stigmata on his hand glowed brightly, piercing the darkness of the night and creating a pillar of light so bright it could be seen from afar.

    ¡°O Lord, blessed be Your name throughout the universe. At this moment, Your humble servant seeks Your aid. These sinners have mocked Your name and defiled Your creation. Show them the true path and help me guide them away from their wickedness. For only through You can salvation be found. Grant me the strength to fight this evil.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s prayer echoed loudly throughout Isildus, heard clearly by everyone. The monsters seemed terrified, and the soldiers who witnessed it knelt and prayed. What they saw was a real miracle. They felt their wounds heal, and their spirits were rejuvenated, filling their bodies with energy.

    On the other hand, Valentinus was shocked by what he saw. It was the first time he had witnessed something so terrifying yet beautiful. He wanted to kneel and beg for forgiveness, but his mind was once again consumed by the relic on his head, filling his heart with hatred. Ipsilas was also stunned when he saw the pillar of light burst from the church. His eyes widened, and he clutched his chest, feeling his heart race.

    ¡°THANK YOU FOR THIS SIGN, LORD! WORSHIPPING YOU NEVER BORES ME!¡±

    Sebastian felt an immense power flowing through his body. The poison and impurities within him were forced out by the holy magic surging within. His body now felt incredibly light and full of energy. Every breath he took felt refreshing, and every movement of his joints felt smooth and flexible.

    Not wasting any time, Valentinus shot a purple light toward Sebastian. However, Sebastian easily deflected it and stared coldly at Valentinus. A barrage of attacks followed from Valentinus¡ªdozens of purple orbs raining down like a storm¡ªbut Sebastian effortlessly parried them all. His body was filled with energy, his eyes could track every incoming attack, and his mind was clear, allowing him to act much faster than before.

    ¡°WHY WON¡¯T YOU JUST DIE!¡±

    Valentinus tried to attack Sebastian using the zombies around him, but the zombies burst into flames if they got too close to Sebastian. Valentinus then summoned the monsters from around the city. Dozens of monsters broke through the church windows and attacked from all sides. Now, Valentinus was confident he could kill Sebastian. The number of monsters was overwhelming, and Sebastian was alone.

    Sebastian took a deep breath and then attacked every monster that approached. Hundreds of golden hammers appeared from all directions, striking down each monster. This was due to Sebastian¡¯s incredible speed, making it seem to the untrained eye as if the hammers appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°Thousand Blessings.¡±

    Sebastian continued to slaughter the monsters while Valentinus stubbornly poured all his power into attacking him. Amidst the chaos, Ipsilas approached with a wide grin. He felt incredibly fortunate to be alive at this moment. The boredom that had plagued him was gone, and he had finally found a worthy opponent.

    ¡°MAGNIFICENT, TRULLY A MAGNIFICENT SIGHT!¡±

    Sebastian now covered from head to toe with gore and viscera, swimming in the sea of red that¡¯s so deep it turned pitch black. Valentinus on the other hand staggered back, he could feel his power draining him massively. However, this is not the end, the main Show is yet to start. Ipsilas clap his hand like a mad man, and his eyes widened¡ªshaking with excitement¡ªthen he raised his rapier and point it towards Sebastian and Valentinus.

    Sebastian looked at Valentinus and Ipsilas, he raised his Hammer ready to fight and say, ¡°Now, since all the sinners are gathered, lets end all of this here, right here, right now.¡±

    Valentinus, Ipsilas and Sebastian looked at each other, their hand clutched tight¡ªtheir body are ready to fight¡ª now the conclusion of this fight is about to begin.

 Chapter 27 : Heart Of Fear

    The atmosphere was tense, and the air was filled with the intense smell of blood and rotting flesh. Valentinus glanced at Ipsilas and Sebastian, unsure which one he should deal with first. Ipsilas could no longer contain his excitement and lunged forward toward Sebastian. However, Sebastian greeted him by slamming his hammer into the ground, creating a cloud of dust.

    ¡°USELESS!¡± Ipsilas shouted as his rapier pierced through the dust, aiming for Sebastian¡¯s head.

    But Sebastian was no longer there. He appeared out of nowhere beside Ipsilas, swinging his hammer toward Ipsilas¡¯s body. Ipsilas managed to bring his rapier back in time to defend his vital organs, but the force of the blow sent him flying toward the wall. He broke his momentum by slamming his rapier into the ground, his smile growing even wider.

    He could feel the adrenaline rushing through his veins.

    ¡°CAN YOU FEEL IT, SAINT?! CAN YOU FEEL THE EXCITEMENT!¡± Ipsilas roared.

    Sebastian dashed forward through the cloud of dust, his hammer shining brightly as it descended, ready to strike. His eyes burned with anger, his rage so intense it felt like it was consuming his entire body. Ipsilas smiled, for he now realized something: the Saint before him was not so different from himself.

    ¡°DIVINE HAMMER!¡±

    ¡°BLOOMING LOTUS!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s hammer and Ipsilas¡¯s rapier clashed midair. A gust of wind erupted, blowing violently in every direction and sending the surrounding monsters flying. A bright golden light collided with a brilliant blue flame, and the power they emitted exploded violently, destroying the church in an instant.

    Through the rubble, Valentinus managed to survive. He had created a shield using his monster¡¯s power and searched for Sebastian and Ipsilas, assuming they would be weakened by the previous attack. But he was wrong. Completely wrong.

    ¡°DON¡¯T THINK I FORGOT ABOUT YOU!¡± Ipsilas¡¯s rapier flew toward Valentinus¡¯s head, stopping just inches from his eyeball. Death was mere inches away, ready to claim his life. Valentinus¡¯s body jolted away from the rapier¡¯s path, narrowly escaping death.

    Suddenly, Ipsilas appeared behind him, grabbing his rapier and thrusting it toward Valentinus¡¯s heart. Valentinus¡¯s monster intercepted the attack, sacrificing itself in the process. However, Ipsilas¡¯s thrust was so powerful that it pierced through the monster¡¯s body and wounded Valentinus.

    As if in some cruel joke, Sebastian appeared in front of Valentinus, his hammer itching to strike. With all his might, Sebastian swung his hammer toward Valentinus¡¯s head.

    ¡°GET AWAY FROM ME!¡± Valentinus shouted. A small purple orb appeared at the center of his body and burst violently in a split second. The explosion sent everything around him flying like a force field. Church rubble was hurled into the sky, raining down on the city, and both Sebastian and Ipsilas were caught in the blast.

    Sebastian was flung toward the city, crashing into a building. Despite the incredible speed of the impact, he felt no pain or discomfort. He looked up at the sky as hundreds of stone boulders rained down like a meteor shower. But he had no time to dwell on the moment¡ªhe had someone to kill.

    Ipsilas, meanwhile, was sent flying straight into a soldier encampment, crashing into one of the tents. Soldiers rushed toward him, wondering what had happened. Ipsilas stood up as if nothing had occurred, brushed the dust off his body, and walked away without a word. One thing was certain: his face couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Every soldier who witnessed the event was deeply unsettled by his eerie expression.

    Ipsilas entered one of the tents, where he found Edward, his most trusted captain, looking at him with a mix of indifference and fear. Alexi was also there, having been tasked with protecting Edward from the rampaging monsters across the city. Seeing his Marshall with such a strange expression made Alexi even more alert.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Ipsilas sat down in front of Edward and said, ¡°Your son is amazing, Captain. He¡¯s really... entertaining.¡±

    Edward looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Saint. And hush¡ªI don¡¯t want to hear your excuses for hiding him. But he¡¯s different from every other Saint.¡±

    ¡°Different?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a force of nature. However, he¡¯s holding himself back right now. I can feel it! He just needs another push to become the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me!¡±

    Alexi slowly unsheathed his sword, but suddenly, his blade slammed back into its scabbard, and blood poured from a fresh wound on his hand. A scream echoed as Alexi rolled on the ground in pain. Edward wanted to help, but a single glance from Ipsilas froze him in place.

    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me, Edward,¡± Ipsilas declared.

    Valentinus could feel his body growing weaker, but the relic¡¯s power continued to intensify. He felt an immense, insatiable hunger. The relic whispered in his ear in an ancient tongue, forgotten by time and buried in myth. Yet, Valentinus understood every word. He must feed. He must consume. That was his true purpose¡ªhe was a devourer.

    Sebastian descended from the sky, slamming down near Valentinus. The old, weak cardinal blocked the attack with his bare hand. The relic guided Valentinus¡¯s movements, making him more perceptive and nimbler than ever before.

    He must consume.

    He must eat.

    He must eat everything.

    Valentinus roared like a beast as the relic consumed the last remnants of his soul. His soul was now beyond salvation; the relic had full control of his body.

    ¡°I AM THE DEVOURER, SCOURGE OF HEAVEN!¡± Valentinus bellowed.

    Sebastian felt a wave of unholy power slam through his body. Such wicked power from a wicked relic. He knew he had to end this blasphemy now. Without a word, he propelled himself toward the creature that was once Valentinus. His hammer glowed, infused with holy power. His heart was fearless, for God was with him.

    Sebastian swung his hammer at Valentinus, aiming for his head. A loud clang echoed as Valentinus deflected the attack. Not wasting a moment, Sebastian spun around to gain momentum and bashed his shield into Valentinus with all his might. A shockwave rippled outward as the two clashed.

    Power began to gather within Valentinus¡¯s body. His arm glowed with a purple, unholy light before he punched Sebastian¡¯s shield.

    ¡°Black Hole.¡±

    Even with the holy power reinforcing it, the shield exploded in Sebastian¡¯s hand. The force of the blow knocked him back, his body skipping across the dirt before slowing to a stop. This creature was truly dangerous¡ªits existence was something that should never have been allowed in this world.

    Sebastian dashed forward, hammer in hand and faith in his heart. He fought Valentinus valiantly. Their battle was a terrifying display of strength and agility. Without a shield to block Valentinus¡¯s attacks, Sebastian relied on his dodging skills. His movements were calculated, like a well-oiled machine, while Valentinus¡¯s attacks were brutal, resembling a savage form of martial arts.

    As the fight grew more intense, a rapier flew between Sebastian and Valentinus, interrupting their clash. Ipsilas appeared with a wide smile, carrying something in his hand.

    ¡°How dare you two have fun without me,¡± he said.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened. He tightened his grip on his hammer, ready for whatever Ipsilas might bring to the fight.

    ¡°How amazing God¡¯s blessings are! He¡¯s answered all my prayers today, all at once!¡± Ipsilas said menacingly, his gaze fixed on Sebastian. ¡°However, you, Saint, are underperforming. Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªyou¡¯re not bad, but you¡¯re just not that good.¡±

    Sebastian remained silent, refusing to fall for Ipsilas¡¯s taunts.

    ¡°Catch,¡± Ipsilas said, throwing Apollonia¡¯s necklace at Sebastian.

    As the necklace flew through the air, time seemed to slow for Sebastian. His heart sank. His mouth fell open in disbelief. It couldn¡¯t be. What had Ipsilas done? Why had he done it?

    Valentinus seized the opportunity, dashing toward Sebastian. His hand hardened into a blade, ready to decapitate him. But Ipsilas intervened, blocking the attack with his foot and kicking Valentinus away.

    ¡°NOT SO FAST! WE¡¯RE JUST GETTING STARTED HERE!¡± Ipsilas shouted.

    Sebastian caught the necklace, noticing the bloodstains on it. He turned slowly to face Ipsilas, his voice trembling with rage. ¡°You¡¯ll die, Ipsilas. In the most painful way possible. I swear it.¡±

    Tears of blood streamed from Sebastian¡¯s eyes. His heart ached and burned with immense fury.

    ¡°Good. Let that hatred flow through you,¡± Ipsilas said, walking toward his rapier and picking it up. He wiped the blade with a cloth. ¡°It¡¯ll make this fight even more entertaining!¡±

    Sebastian rushed toward Ipsilas, and Valentinus followed suit. Now, the three of them were locked in a deadly battle, one that would only end in bitter destruction.

 Chapter 28 : The Aftermath

    Sebastian dashed straight toward Ipsilas, his hammer swinging, ready to bash. Ipsilas laughed¡ªhe could feel anger emanating from Sebastian. He pointed his rapier toward the sky and thrust it into the ground, breaking Sebastian¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, Valentinus gathered unholy power into a ball and shot it into the sky. A continuous rain of destruction fell onto the battlefield. The earth shattered and trembled as these three superhumans fought with terrifying ferocity.

    Ipsilas bashed Sebastian¡¯s head with his knee, sending him flying to the side. He then dashed toward Valentinus with his rapier ready to thrust. A sound echoed as Ipsilas¡¯ rapier was countered by Valentinus¡¯ hand. Suddenly, multiple purple balls appeared around them. The purple orbs shot devastating rays, melting the ground as they aimed for Ipsilas. He dodged the attacks with insane speed.

    Trying to catch Valentinus off guard, Sebastian jumped forward, his hammer ready to strike. Valentinus noticed Sebastian aiming at him and raised his hand, unleashing a barrage of purple bullets. Sebastian quickly stopped his movement and struck the ground with his hammer, sending thousands of stone pellets flying to counter Valentinus¡¯ attack.

    Suddenly, a purple ray pierced through the chaos, aiming straight for Sebastian¡¯s skull. He managed to evade just in time. He watched the purple ray graze the tip of his nose before it shot past him.

    Ipsilas moved even faster now. His speed was so inhuman, so unreal, it seemed like a blur. In a split second, noticing that Valentinus¡¯ attention was elsewhere, Ipsilas jumped straight at him and stabbed his shoulder¡ªnearly severing it.

    Finally, the first blood was shed on the battlefield. Valentinus¡¯ roar echoed through the surrounding forest, sending every monster who heard it into a frenzied state.

    ¡°YOU LOWLY HUMAN! HOW DARE YOU?!¡±

    Valentinus kicked Ipsilas away with terrifying power, causing a small earthquake around him. He pulled out the rapier from his shoulder and hurled it at Ipsilas with ungodly force.

    With masterful technique, Ipsilas spun the rapier to deplete its momentum and caught it midair with ease. Valentinus glared at Ipsilas with unbridled hatred. Ipsilas just smiled and pointed to Valentinus¡¯ side.

    Sebastian appeared with a glowing hammer, out of Valentinus¡¯ sight, and smashed his skull with such force that a shockwave erupted.

    Sebastian thought he had finally killed Valentinus.

    However, a surprise uppercut sent him flying into the sky. Valentinus straightened his broken head and reattached his dangling shoulder.

    Then, he opened his mouth wide.

    The world itself trembled as Valentinus began to absorb life from his surroundings. Gravity distorted, and the space around him bent, flowing toward his mouth.

    Sebastian felt an overwhelming sense of unease.

    It was the most disgusting and terrifying thing he had ever seen.

    Whatever Valentinus was doing¡ªit had to stop before it was too late.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ipsilas said, smiling with bloodlust.

    Without hesitation, Sebastian used the air to propel himself downward toward Valentinus. His hammer shone even brighter, like the sun itself descending upon the world. This was all the power he had left. He couldn¡¯t let Valentinus complete his madness, or he would regret it forever.

    Valentinus glanced at the blinding light above him, stretching his hand upward to defend.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°YHWH! CURSE YOU AND YOUR SAINT! I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE!¡±

    ¡°IN THE NAME OF GOD, YOU ARE BANISHED! HEAVEN¡¯S WRATH!¡±

    The sky lit up as if it were midday.

    A catastrophic explosion erupted as light clashed against darkness.

    Valentinus felt a massive pressure crush his body. Before he knew it, a hammer decapitated him, obliterating his head into the ground.

    A massive shockwave swept across the entire area with immense force.

    Trees were uprooted, and unlucky monsters and humans alike were shredded to pieces by the fast-moving debris.

    Ipsilas watched the destruction with excitement and lust. He could feel his body trembling with euphoria.

    ¡°Beautiful. Simply beautiful,¡± Ipsilas said as he defended against the godly attack.

    The aftermath was devastating.

    A quarter of the city was gone in an instant.

    A huge crater sat where the church had once stood.

    Monsters fled from the surrounding forest and the city of Isildus. The city guard was in shambles as they tried to evacuate survivors and rescue anyone they could find.

    The sun began to rise on the horizon. As its first rays hit the ground, they bathed the ruins in warm light.

    A single strand of grass sprouted in the crater. Another soon followed. Before long, the crater was full of flourishing plants. Flowers rose and bloomed beautifully, their petals carried away by a gentle breeze into the blue sky.

    In the middle of the crater sat Sebastian, his hammer deeply embedded in the ground. He struggled to pull it out.

    As he lifted his hammer, his eyes fell on the Heart of Fear, glowing as if the attack had meant nothing to it.

    Sebastian reached down toward the relic, about to pick it up¡ªwhen he heard footsteps approaching.

    Ipsilas stood tall, smiling as always. He mockingly waved at Sebastian, showing that he was fine and healthy.

    ¡°What a crazy show. Can¡¯t believe you took down Valentinus just like that. At least let him transform first. Well, that¡¯s what I think he was going to do anyway.¡±

    Sebastian tightened his grip. With Ipsilas still around, the fight wasn¡¯t over. Not yet.

    Without a word, Sebastian dashed forward, ready to fight.

    Ipsilas noticed something¡ªthe power Sebastian had before was beginning to wane. However, for Ipsilas, it was good enough.

    A stale dessert was better than nothing.

    Sebastian launched a flurry of attacks toward Ipsilas. His speed and strength were fading, but they were still full of energy¡ªof anger and hatred. Ipsilas could feel the strong emotion radiating from Sebastian.

    Ipsilas smiled. He had found the perfect role for Sebastian to play.

    Whether he liked it or not.

    ¡°Can you see, Golden Boy? Your God is on my side!¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    ¡°He blessed me today with such abundance, yet here you are¡ªleft struggling.¡±

    ¡°MY GOD IS WITH ME! FOR I AM HIS BLESSED FOLLOWER!¡±

    Ipsilas knocked Sebastian¡¯s skull with ease and kicked him to the ground, sending him tumbling.

    Sebastian¡¯s head felt like it was spinning inside a tornado. He tried to get up, but his body felt like it was turning to liquid.

    Ipsilas approached slowly, towering over him with his rapier pressed to Sebastian¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Follow me, Golden Boy. With our strength, we can kill every fox and snake in Latinum.¡±

    ¡°You... bastard!¡±

    Sebastian struggled to rise. Even with holy magic healing him, his dizziness wouldn¡¯t subside.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Valentinus who killed your parents with the relic? If it wasn¡¯t for that unholy thing, you¡¯d still have your old life back.¡±

    ¡°YOU KILLED MY MENTOR!¡±

    ¡°Your ¡®mentor¡¯ worked for Valentinus behind my back.¡±

    ¡°LIES!¡±

    ¡°THINK, SON! THINK! VALENTINUS HAD THE RELIC TO CONTROL THE STAMPEDE! I COOPERATED WITH HIM JUST TO GET DUKE KLEON TO SAFETY! THIS WHOLE THING IS A CHURCH CONSPIRACY¡ªPLAIN AND SIMPLE!¡±

    Ipsilas laughed maniacally inside.

    The lies he planted in Sebastian¡¯s mind would blossom beautifully.

    As Ipsilas looked down at Sebastian, who was trying too hard to contain his emotions, a chill ran down his spine.

    He knew this feeling.

    This was the gaze of someone powerful.

    Bloodlust.

    Not wild, but contained.

    Ipsilas smiled and glanced back at the source.

    Standing at the top of the crater was his old friend¡ªthe only person who had ever stood on his level.

    ¡°Hello, Ipsilas.¡±

    At the top of the crater stood ten people in beautiful silver armor. The flag of the Latinum Diocese swayed gently in the wind.

    Among the church knights, one man stood out.

    His silver armor was lined with golden patterns. On his back sat a long spear¡ªthe symbol of their order.

    ¡°GOOD MORNING, DEMETRIUS! I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE YOU¡¯RE HERE!¡±

    ¡°I received a letter from a friend here. However, it seems there¡¯s something more pressing now.¡±

    Demetrius jumped down toward Sebastian and shoved Ipsilas aside as if he were nothing.

    Ipsilas itched for a fight, but the nine knights above were ready to pounce at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Fighting Demetrius now would be foolish.

    Ipsilas knew there would be a time for their fight.

    But not today.

    Today, the seeds he planted inside Sebastian¡¯s mind were enough.

 Chapter 29 : Road To Latinum

    Demetrius knelt and examined Sebastian¡¯s body. A low grunt escaped as Sebastian began to stir, struggling to move. Demetrius glanced at the Heart of Fear for a fraction of a second before turning away, his expression unreadable.

    Ipsilas, on the other hand, stood silently, his golden eyes scanning the nine knights atop the crater. His mind raced, calculating how strong each knight would be if he fought them one-on-one. He chuckled softly.

    True, all those Church knights were powerful, but they were still beneath him. However, if they decided to attack him at once¡ªespecially with Demetrius leading them¡ªhe estimated he could kill most of them before being subdued by Demetrius himself. That just showed how much confidence Ipsilas had in his own power.

    ¡°Saint, you¡¯re probably just exhausted after performing your first miracle,¡± Demetrius said, lifting Sebastian gently. ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll take you back to Latinum.¡±

    He glanced back at Ipsilas with suspicion. ¡°Destabilizing the Saint¡¯s mana and breath with your Essence is a new low, even for you, Ipsilas.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the victim here! You invade this city and expect me to play nice?! That¡¯s insanity!¡±

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°Peter sent you a letter condemning Cardinal Valentinus for heresy, right? All of this was his doing! This is an invasion of the Kingdom of Corsica!¡±

    Demetrius looked at Ipsilas with unsettling calm, his voice cold and deliberate. ¡°Peter is a heretic. I came here because he confessed in his letter that he was hiding the Saint from the Church.¡±

    He paused for effect. ¡°As for Valentinus... we had no prior information about this incident. No suspicion of heresy had been raised. He acted on his own. Cardinals operate independently and don¡¯t require Church approval for their actions. Responsibility falls on the Dukedom. This is Duke Kleon¡¯s territory. If he suspected heretical activity, he could have submitted a formal request to the Pope for an investigation into Cardinal Valentinus.¡±

    Ipsilas froze. Peter had pulled a fast one on him.

    This ruined everything. Ipsilas had planned to let the Church brand Valentinus a heretic, prompting them to send troops to Isildus under the guise of purging heresy. Ipsilas would have then exposed the Church¡¯s connection to Valentinus¡¯ campaign and used it as proof that they were supporting his actions.

    ¡°SO YOU¡¯RE JUST GOING TO WASH YOUR HANDS CLEAN OF THIS INCIDENT?! THE WHOLE STAMPEDE FOR THE PAST SIX YEARS WAS CAUSED BY HIM!¡±

    ¡°IF that¡¯s true, the Church will conduct an independent investigation.¡± Demetrius crossed his arms. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the authority to declare Valentinus a heretic or mastermind behind this incident.¡±

    Ipsilas clenched his teeth but remained calm. His plan had failed, but the damage was already done. Rumors of corruption and abuse of power would spread. He had cracked the fragile peace that chained the kingdom. Something would come of this chaos¡ªand Ipsilas would make sure it did.

    ¡°Now,¡± Demetrius said, his tone sharp, ¡°are you finished? I believe that relic belongs to the Dukedom. I suggest you keep it sealed away. I can feel unholy power radiating from it.¡±

    Ipsilas grinned. Demetrius had just made his first political move. By implying the relic was Corsican property, Demetrius was subtly blaming the Kingdom of Corsica for the entire incident, suggesting that Duke Kleon had orchestrated everything.

    But Ipsilas couldn¡¯t leave the Heart of Fear behind. He needed it for his greater plans.

    ¡°I have nothing more to say. I¡¯ll inform the Pope, and we¡¯ll see where this goes.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this,¡± Ipsilas said with a smirk. ¡°This is a blatant Church transgression against the Kingdom of Corsica. Despite the peace treaty, you¡¯ve invaded our land. You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±

    ¡°As I said, I have nothing more to say. Let our diplomats handle this.¡±

    Demetrius lifted Sebastian¡¯s limp body. However, Sebastian wasn¡¯t satisfied. His eyes fluttered open, and with all his might, he tried to reach Ipsilas¡ªbut his body refused to move. Ipsilas gave him a small wave and a mocking smile as Sebastian was carried away.

    The plan had failed, but the wheels were still in motion. This was just a setback. The groundwork for Ipsilas¡¯ true goal was already in place.

    *

    Candlelight flickered in the dim room, illuminating a mountain of letters and paperwork on the desk. Pope George sat in his chair, his face dark with frustration.

    The letter he had just received from Demetrius made his head pound and his heart restless. It was a report on the Isildus incident¡ªan account of Cardinal Valentinus¡¯ conspiracy to use a cursed relic to cause the Stampedes for the past six years.

    ¡°That old fox! What the hell was he thinking?!¡±

    Papers scattered to the floor as the Pope slammed his fist on the desk. Clearing up this mess would take years of careful maneuvering. Worse, just as the Church¡¯s reputation had started to recover, this incident would stain it again.

    And then there was the Saint.

    A War Saint.

    It could be a blessing in these troubled times¡ªor a terrifying omen of what was to come.

    ¡°Sebastian... twelve years old this year. Now we have three living Saints in our midst. God, is this a sign that disaster is coming? Or am I just being paranoid?¡±

    A knock interrupted his thoughts. The door opened, revealing a tall, slender man carrying a letter.

    ¡°Please tell me you have good news, Hassan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Your Holiness,¡± Hassan replied as he placed the letter on the Pope¡¯s desk. ¡°The Cardinal Council has decided to revive the Inquisitor Order. All previously excommunicated Inquisitors are now permitted to return to the Church. Their sins have been forgiven.¡±

    The Pope leaned back, wiping his face in disbelief. This was the first time the Cardinals had acted in unison. Normally, they were too busy scheming against each other to cooperate.

    ¡°They¡¯ve revived the Inquisitor Order,¡± the Pope muttered. ¡°We¡¯ll have to tread carefully.¡±

    Hassan nodded. ¡°Shall we monitor them directly?¡±

    The Pope shook his head. ¡°That would be foolish. They would expect it, and we¡¯d gain nothing. Instead, send a delegation to meet with their Grandmaster.¡±

    Hassan raised a brow. ¡°A formal delegation from the Diocese?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the Pope said, his voice firm. ¡°They will represent me personally¡ªnot the Diocese.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Hassan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°One more thing,¡± the Pope added. ¡°Send our best diplomat to the Kingdom of Corsica. Form a special investigation team for the Isildus incident, and discreetly investigate the connection between the Inquisitors and the Cardinals who pushed for their revival.¡±

    Hassan bowed deeply. ¡°As you wish, Your Holiness.¡±

    The Pope remained seated after Hassan left, a deep unease gnawing at his heart.

    He had always been able to predict how events would unfold¡ªhow the game would be played. But now, it felt like something was slipping through his grasp. Was he losing his edge? Or was there something unseen clouding his judgment?

    The Pope shook off the feeling. He had more pressing work to do. There was no time to waste.

    *

    High in the mountains, inside the Inquisitor Dragon stronghold, the Grandmaster stood in silence, watching his troops assemble. The air was thick with excitement as agents gathered to celebrate the revival of their order. A new age has come, at last.

    The door opened, and Constantia appeared, immediately prostrating herself on the ground.

    ¡°You know the creed of our order, Constantia. The sin of one is the responsibility of all. Tell me¡ªwhat should I do with you?¡±

    Constantia trembled, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°H-Have m-mercy on me, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°A little bird told me you encountered a Saint... a War Saint. Tell me, what kind of person is he?¡±

    ¡°H-He¡¯s just a boy, not even an adult yet,¡± she stammered.

    The Grandmaster burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the hall. Constantia prayed silently for mercy.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me... five of you lost to a child?!¡±

    Constantia gasped as the Grandmaster¡¯s fury began to choke her, the pressure crushing her chest.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him who defeated us! It was Duke Kleon¡¯s Marshal!¡±

    The Grandmaster¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Ipsilas.¡±

    The Grandmaster¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ipsilas... interesting. I¡¯ve heard that name before.¡±

    He turned and threw a collar on the ground¡ªone Constantia feared more than anything. Without another word, he left the room, his message clear. But even as he walked away, his thoughts lingered on the Saint.

    He needed to meet Sebastian in person. And he couldn¡¯t wait for that moment.

 Chapter 30 : Isolation

    Sebastian swung his hammer at the training doll in front of him, his eyes looked blank and the movement felt automatic. Today is his twelve birthday. However, there¡¯s no cakes, no candles, no Apollonia, no Edward and no place he can call home. Sebastian¡¯s mind is elsewhere entirely. The fight he had with Valentinus and Ipsilas was playing inside his mind like a broken record. Sebastian recalls when he fights with Valentinus, a church Cardinal who went mad with power. Then he remembers his fight with Ipsilas, the mysterious Marshall of Duke Kleon......the person who killed his Mother, Father and Mentor.

    Follow me, Golden Boy. With our strength, we can kill every fox and snake in Latinum.

    THINK, SON! THINK! VALENTINUS HAD THE RELIC TO CONTROL THE STAMPEDE! I COOPERATED WITH HIM JUST TO GET DUKE KLEON TO SAFETY! THIS WHOLE THING IS A CHURCH CONSPIRACY¡ªPLAIN AND SIMPLE!

    Those words kept bugging Sebastian''s mind. What¡¯s the reason for that word? Was he trying to recruit him? After he killed his parents and mentor? That was insanity of the highest order. But why did he desperately want to recruit him? Or maybe Sebastian had just misinterpreted Ipsilas''s words. No one knows except for Ipsilas himself. A mad man with godly power. Sebastian couldn¡¯t think of a better word to describe Ipsilas.

    As Sebastian trained in the training hall, the door opened, revealing Demetrius arrived with his entourage. He looked at Sebastian, who didn¡¯t even acknowledge his presence in the room. Demetrius stepped closer so he could be noticed by Sebastian. Then he kneels before bowing and lifting his hand showing a scroll on his hand.

    ¡°Good morning Saint, I see you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    Sebastian only briefly glanced towards Demetrius. He swinging his hammer without saying anything towards the doll in front of him.

    ¡°The pope has sent you to Francia for a church mission. The details of this mission are in this scroll.¡±

    Sebastian stopped and read the contents of the scroll, then he rolled it back without saying anything and left the room. Demetrius lifted his head as he watched Sebastian leave. His eyes looked cold and distant as he watched Sebastian go into the hallway. Demetrius stood up and looked at the training doll Sebastian used. He shook his head in disbelief because of what he saw.

    ¡°This is the tenth doll this week alone,¡± Demetrius said as he watched the badly beaten doll in front of him.

    Sebastian walked in the palace hallway alone to his room before he was stopped by someone. There stood Vulcan, Dwarf smith of the Diocese. Unlike most people in this palace, Vulcan doesn¡¯t really care about the hierarchy of people around. He greeted the pope just like he greeted normal soldier or people. Vulcan smiled at Sebastian, he looked cheerful even with his massive beard covering his mouth expression.

    ¡°Ya armor is ready! Ya just to put it on now and see how it feels!¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Later when you turn twenty! Of course now you donkey! Chop chop, let¡¯s head towards my workshop.¡±

    Sebastian followed Vulcan toward his workshop. Along the way, he met many church officials who immediately bowed their heads to him. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of uneasiness when people acted like that. For as long as he had lived, he had always been a normal person. Seeing people venerate him and kneel before him felt strange, as if he were stranded on an island, separated from everyone.

    Vulcan and Sebastian entered the workshop, then there it is. Sebastian looked at the beautiful armor and shield on a stand. A full body black armor and shield, lined with Dwarven gold. On the Shield inner part, Sebastian can see an engraving. May god protect me in this storm. Sebastian circles the armor and shield as he inspects every single thing about this work of art. Dwarves'' craft are truly remarkable, no wonder the church keeps Vulcan here even though he¡¯s not a believer. As Sebastian admired his armor, Vulcan looked at it as if he was unsatisfied with it. True as the saying goes, ¡®the artist can only see flaws in his art, while others see its beauty¡¯.

    ¡°It shiet,¡± Vulcan remark as he sat on a chair.

    ¡°What?!¡± Sebastian looked at Vulcan in shock.

    ¡°Tis for a child, it doesn¡¯t show the BRASH and the BRAWN! I don¡¯t even know why the Pope wants to arm a child. Take it away and come back when yar an adult, I¡¯ll make a better one.¡±

    Sebastian tried to put the armor on by himself. However, Vulcan can see Sebastian struggling to put the armor on as he has never done it before. Vulcan Watch Sebastian struggle with a smug, this kid has been disrespectful towards him for several months, now he must learn a lesson. After a while, Sebastian finally put the armor on. He can feel the lightness of this armor even though it looks really heavy from the outside. The shield on the other side is totally the opposite. It¡¯s heavy as Sebastian trying to lift a huge sack of grain with one hand.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Why....is this Shield......so....HEAVY!¡±

    ¡°I thought ya like heavy weapons. That black hammer of yours is really heavy too right? Might as well.¡±

    Sebastian looked at Vulcan with annoyance. He knew Vulcan did it as some sort of prank and punishment for him. However, despite the weight, the shield is extremely well made and beautiful. Vulcan looked at Sebastian as he was waiting to hear Sebastian begging forgiveness and to create another shield. But Sebastian won¡¯t give him that satisfaction. He just tough it out and walked out from the workshop without saying anything. He can feel Vulcan eyes staring daggers at him.

    ¡°NOT EVEN A THANK YA?! YA HORKA!!¡±

    Sebastian just smiled mockingly as he walked away. He believes Vulcan just uses a dwarf¡¯s language to insult him, but he can¡¯t feel offended by something he doesn¡¯t know. As Sebastian walked past the palace garden, there he can see Dalia with Carlos like usual. Both of them are Saint just like him.

    Dalia is a Felinid from Berbera, her parents are a devout follower of the church back in their country. Although Felinid is not really a religious people, they stay there to spread the words of god as some kind of unofficial missionary. Dalia''s parents found out about her stigmata as she was turning six when the city was struck by some kind of plague. Dalia managed to cure a lot of the people and turn them into followers. As soon as the plagues were gone, Dalia was immediately taken by the church and now she has remained here for the last ten years.

    While Dalia was known for her healing ability, Carlos was known as patron saint of craftsmen. He came from the devout land of Asturias in the west where the land met the endless ocean Okeanos. Carlos came from a wealthy family of Goldsmith. They¡¯re practically a noble with the amount of wealth and connection they have. Carlos manifested his stigmata on both of his arms when he was seven and tasked to help create a now emperor of Asturias crown. Now that crowns have become a national treasure and lift Carlos'' family to a new height. Carlos was taken to the church as soon as the church found out about the miracle he did and he¡¯s been staying here for eight years.

    Dalia waves her hand happily toward Sebastian, signaling him to come. However, Carlos emanated an aura of ¡®don¡¯t you dare approach¡¯ with his eyes. Sebastian knows there¡¯s something between those two as they¡¯re been here for many years together. Although there¡¯s a rule on celibacy for Saint and church officials, it wasn¡¯t Sebastian''s place to lecture those two about it. Sebastian just walked away without saying anything, Dalia on the other hand seems concerned about Sebastian behavior since he arrived here.

    "I feel bad for him," she murmured. "He¡¯s not adjusting well."

    "He¡¯s just a kid," Carlos scoffed. "He¡¯ll get used to it."

    "The Isildus tragedy must have scarred him deeply."

    Carlos shrugged. "That whole city was obliterated. Some unholy relic was involved. Makes sense, since he¡¯s a War Saint."

    Dalia whipped her head toward him, furious.

    "You can¡¯t call him that! He¡¯s the Patron Saint of Martial Artists¡ªnot a War Saint!"

    "Relax," Carlos chuckled. "That¡¯s just what the Cardinals are calling him."

    Dalia clenched her fists. "It sounds cruel¡­ like he was born for war."

    Carlos grinned. "Don¡¯t worry, my dear Dalia, if war ever comes, I¡¯ll protect you."

    Dalia looked angrier than before, though Carlos seemed oblivious.

    "I hope war never comes," she murmured.

    Sebastian walks through the palace hall alone. Church guards can be seen bowing his head towards him as he passes. However, there¡¯s a group of people walking towards him. Sebastian could see the emblem on their body plates and that¡¯s the emblem he knows very well. The Inquisitor. Out of all church orders they¡¯re the most radical and unorthodox out there. Sebastian knew well what they¡¯re capable of doing. And how far they¡¯re willing to tread the line between Sacrilegious and Worship. As they walked closer towards Sebastian, he could feel their eyes locked and fixated towards him full of scrutiny or even judgement. Not a single Inquisitor Agent bow or even show respect towards Sebastian. Yet somehow, Sebastian kind of liked it. He had grown sick of the endless kneeling, the reverence, the whispers of ¡°Saint¡± like he was something divine. These people saw him as an enemy¡ªand in some twisted way, it made him feel human again.

    Every single fiber on Sebastian''s body told him to pounce on them and turn them into a blood soup. Right here. Right now. But he wasn¡¯t here to start a fight. Not today. Not yet. Sebastian forced himself to keep walking, swallowing the rage bubbling in his chest. As he walked passed the inquisitor and went on his way to his room. Another familiar face appears in front of him.

    Constantia just casually leaned her body on Sebastian''s room door. Sebastian could feel his anger rising towards his throat, he wonders if suddenly Aspasia or Cain would show up so finally they can feel nostalgic together. Sebastian dig his finger deep inside his palm as he clenched his fist. How many ghosts from the past would appear in front of him today? This whole thing feels like a divine comedy and he¡¯s the main jester that keeps getting ridiculed by fate. Constantia and Sebastian''s eyes finally met, then suddenly Constantia bowed her head towards him. This shocked Sebastian a little bit.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Saint. There¡¯s something I wanted to talk about with you.¡±

    That¡¯s something Sebastian didn¡¯t expect at all. He expects some kind of dagger or maybe poison needle to just shoot straight out from Constantia''s hand. Without a word he opened the door to his room and stepped inside. However, Constantia''s hand appeared holding the door as it was about to close.

    ¡°Please just hear me out!¡±

    Constantia felt a chill creep up her spine.

    From the darkness of the room, Sebastian¡¯s eyes glowed with pure, seething malice¡ªstaring at her with an intensity that felt like it could burn her alive.. Immediately Constantia pulled her hands as if her life depended on it. Whatever Saint he met in Isildus is gone. She wonders what happened in that place after she¡¯s gone to make Sebastian become even more terrifying like that. As Constantia stares at the closed door in front of her, she touches a necklace that binds her neck with a shaking finger.

 Chapter 31 : Kindness

    Sebastian lay awake in his room, staring at the ceiling above him. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t sleep. This insomnia had plagued him for a month now. No matter how tired he was, his mind felt too crowded, too noisy. Sitting up on his bed, he looked outside as the moonlight shone dimly onto his balcony. He stood, walked toward the balcony, and gazed out at the vast green seas.

    Sebastian touched the pendant he wore. He took it off and examined the beautiful red ruby his mother had once worn. This pendant probably cost more than his father made in a year, yet his mother had never even thought of selling it, even when times were tough. The pendant seemed to speak to him, whispering stories of a bygone era¡ªwhen things were simpler. When things were peaceful. Sebastian looked up at the moon, thinking about how beautiful it looked tonight.

    Thousands of miles away, another pair of eyes gazed at the same moon. However, these eyes were filled with boredom¡ªthe eyes of an apex predator. The eyes of Ipsilas, Savior of Isildus.

    He had officially received the title from the King himself. The entire kingdom had cheered as the Stampede incident was finally declared over. The celebrations and festivals had lasted for a month. The capital had been flooded with tourists and visitors from all over the kingdom and even from nearby countries.

    Ipsilas sat with his rapier resting on his lap, staring at the moon with such disdain and hatred. He loathed how peaceful everything was. The world he had envisioned was slipping further away, pushed back by a mere letter. If it weren¡¯t for Peter¡¯s treachery, the world would already be engulfed in war by now. However, despite this setback, things were still under control. He had planned for this moment for years. A simple bump in the road wouldn¡¯t send the entire carriage crashing.

    A knock came from behind Him.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A cloaked figure appears entering the room. The shadow concealed him and his face was covered by a mask. The figure approaches Ipsilas and lets out a small whisper. Ipsilas grinned, finally the moment he was waiting for had arrived. Ipsilas stretched his hand above to ease his tense muscles. Then he opened the balcony door and looked towards a carriage that¡¯s ready to depart at the moment''s notice.

    ¡°Francia.¡±

    *

    Sebastian looked at the line of carriage ready to depart in front of the palace entrance. Hundreds of soldiers are busy running around carrying supplies and equipment for the road ahead. Then he looked at both of his entourage. They both look awkward and Sebastian could definitely see fear and confusion on their faces. Sebastian could only let out a long exhale as he approached his designated Carriage. The inside of the carriage looks comfortable. Too comfortable for Sebastian''s taste. He then approached the coachman on the front.

    ¡°Can I sit with you?¡±

    ¡°I-in the font?! With me?!¡± the Coachman exclaimed as he looked at Sebastian with horror.

    ¡°My saint, y-you can¡¯t possibly sit in the front! Does the carriage feel uncomfortable to you?!¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t like it. Too fancy for me.¡±

    ¡°But my Saint, we can¡¯t just let important people like you sit in the front! Our captain will kill us if he sees you like that!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright I won¡¯t sit in the front,¡± Sebastian relented. ¡°But I will walk with all of you.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?! NO! YOU CAN DO THAT!¡±

    A Commotion erupted around Sebastian Carriage. Dalia peaked her head out to see what¡¯s going on outside. Then she sees Sebastian surrounded by another church soldier. Sebastian looked really annoyed and even seemed to get into a verbal spat with some soldier.

    ¡°Is it Sebastian?¡± Carlos asked.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s talking with a lot of soldiers.... more like arguing, I guess.¡±

    ¡°That spoiled kid always acts out like that, I wonder what disturbance he causes right now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that. He¡¯s just......¡±

    ¡°Just?¡± Carlos raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Just need a friend!¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Dalia immediately goes out from her carriage and approaches Sebastian. Carlos on the other hand follows behind with a dagger look on his eyes. He just didn¡¯t like Sebastian very much. It used to be only him and Dalia around the church and now he feels like Sebastian is just ruining the norm and atmosphere. Carlos also heard some unpleasant rumors about Sebastian from another Cardinal. A lot of them say Sebastian is a herald of grim future as the arrival of war saints usually precede a war.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like the carriage. I just wanted to train!¡±

    ¡°H-how about you train when we rest during the trip? I-I¡¯LL TRAIN WITH YOU!¡±

    Sebastian looked at the soldier in front of him, then he shook his head and let out a mocking smile.

    "You wouldn¡¯t last ten seconds sparring with me. How about this¡ªduring our ''rest,'' all of you spar with me. All. At. Once.¡±

    All the soldiers seemed shocked by Sebastian''s proposal. Sure they¡¯re just normal soldiers. However, the fact that they¡¯re placed as Papal Palace guards, proves that they¡¯re the best among the best. The church soldiers looked at each other with a passing glance.

    Suddenly Dalia emerged from behind the crowd with a warm smile on her face.

    ¡°Good morning everyone,¡± Dalia said with a smile.

    The atmosphere shifted instantly. The situation becomes less tense and some church soldier seems to be in a better mood all of the sudden. Sebastian looked around as he watched all of this happen. He can¡¯t believe Dalia managed to calm the situation just by her presence alone. Carlos who just arrived didn¡¯t even let his eyes wander off from Sebastian. He looked really angry and annoyed. Sebastian can feel Carlos piercing hatred towards him, even when their eyes didn¡¯t meet.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Is there some kind of party happening?!¡± Dalia asked playfully.

    "N-no, my dear Saint!" one soldier stammered. "Saint Sebastian here refuses to ride in his carriage. He wants to¡­ sit with the coachmen or¡­ walk with the rest of us."

    ¡°Why the hell did you even want to do that?! Can you just sit quietly inside and not cause any trouble, you spoiled brat?!¡± Carlos snapped

    Sebastian immediately shot up a look at Carlos and bloodlust emanated just like a thick air. Other soldiers seemed alerted as their bodies tensed up all of the sudden. By habit most of them quickly grab the hilt of the sword, ready to take it out. Carlos on the other hand could feel his heart sink and his body become limp. He falls to the ground as he watches Sebastian towered over him and become bigger with each passing moment.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down,¡± Dalia said as she patted Sebastian''s head.

    All of the soldiers seem shocked as they watch Dalia pat Sebastian head with ease. Then gradually the bloodlust Sebastian emits becomes less tense and disappears entirely. Sebastian''s face looked boiling with embarrassment. It¡¯s been years since someone treated Sebastian like a child. Getting this kind of treatment after so long feels really awkward and weird.

    ¡°G-get your hands off me!¡± Sebastian said as he pushed Dalia''s hands away.

    Sebastian''s face is beet red. Dalia on the other hand just threw Sebastian a big warm smile. Other soldier now seems more relaxed as Sebastian calms down. However, Carlos just couldn¡¯t shake his fear. He sees Sebastian more as a monster. A monster that can lash out without warning and no one can stop him. Slowly he stood back up with the help of his personal entourage. Then accidentally both Sebastian and Carlos'' eyes met briefly. Even without a word and in a mere fraction of a moment, Sebastian''s eyes speak loudly towards him.

    Don¡¯t ever talk to me like that ever again you imbecile.

    Carlos immediately scurried back to his carriage without saying a word. From the way he walked he was almost sprinting back. Dalia then looked at the soldier around with a smile on his face.

    ¡°So, can you just let Sebastian walk or.... train? I promise I will take the blame for it if anything happens.¡±

    The soldiers looked at each other and just nodded their heads in agreement. They¡¯re already behind schedule now and continuing this problem even longer will only bring them disaster from the higher up. Dalia smiled with joy as the soldier began to disperse leaving her with Sebastian.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked

    Sebastian knew there must be something Dalia wanted from him for her to stand up for him. However, Sebastian just can¡¯t pierce her mind and predict what she¡¯s thinking. He feels like he¡¯s trying to grasp a cloud with his hand. Something that¡¯s impossible to do. Dalia just gave Sebastian her usual smile. She doesn¡¯t know what Sebastian is implying, for her it¡¯s just helping a friend in trouble.

    Dalia tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What do I want?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just say it now. I know you must have something on your mind,¡± retort Sebastian sharply.

    ¡°Then, can I be your friend?¡±

    Sebastian seems to be taken back by that request. He was expecting Dalia to rope him into some kind of conspiracy or just wanting some kind of reward. Becoming his friend however, is not what he expects at all. He stared at her eyes trying to find any hidden meaning behind her words. However, the request seems genuine and there¡¯s no string attached behind it. Sebastian just looks sad as he realizes Dalia''s sincerity. Friends are such a strange concept for him now. The memory of his friend playing in the soldier village just resurfaced from the depth. What a beautiful memory it was. And what a sad tragedy it becomes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t be friends.¡±

    Sebastian''s face looked gloomy and Dalia could see it. The darkness in Sebastian''s heart and mind seems to manifest to Dalia as she watches Sebastian closely. It¡¯s such a cold and suffocating place, filled with thorn and mist all around. However even with all of those around him, there¡¯s still a little light far out in the distance. Shone dimly in the abyss.

    ¡°However, maybe........later we can be friends. But not now,¡± Sebastian said as he threw his gaze around.

    Dalia smiled hearing that word. Even when the darkness in Sebastian is very thick and dense, there¡¯s still hope that the light will emerge victorious.

    ¡°I will remember that.¡± Dalia said with a warm smile on her face.

    Dalia goes back to her carriage leaving Sebastian behind. Then a little smile appears on Sebastian''s lips when no one bears witness to it.

 Chapter 32 : Lurking Shadow

    As the Saint convoy marched through the streets of Latinum, a huge crowd of citizens began to gather. They threw flowers onto the ground as a sign of respect. Many could be seen kneeling and praying as the convoy passed through the crowd. Some children looked on in awe, while parents could be heard begging the Saints to bless their children. However, not everyone was here solely for blessings or to show their devotion. Many had gathered out of curiosity. A new Saint had been anointed by the Diocese¡ªthe Patron Saint of Martial Arts. But there was also a rumor circulating, calling the new Saint a ¡®War Saint.¡¯

    Unlike Dalia and Carlos who¡¯re waving their hands from inside the carriage, the citizens of Latinum could see Sebastian marching with the soldier. His red hair and black armor stands out among the silver-clad armor of the soldier. His eyes are sharp like a knife''s edge and the aura around him was bleak. Some citizens recoiled in fear when Sebastian glanced at them, while others felt their hair stand on end as he walked past.

    ¡°What a scary Saint¡­ is he really just a child?¡±

    ¡°His eyes are so sharp; I feel like he could cut me with his gaze alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a War Saint, alright. there¡¯s no way he¡¯s patron Saint of martial arts.¡±

    Sebastian could hear the murmur loud and clear. He doesn¡¯t care if people call him names or even fear him. He¡¯s here because of God, and he had devoted himself entirely to His will. As Sebastian walks forwards, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at Dalia Carriage. Her warm smile invigorates most of the people around. The citizens loved her and many people could be heard chanting her name. Accidentally Sebastian and Dalia gaze at each other. Then Dalia signaled Sebastian to come closer.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them alright? They didn¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about,¡± Dalia whispered.

    Dalia then smiled at Sebastian before she began to wave around again to the people around. Sebastian just rolled his eyes and return back to his position. He knows Dalia was just trying to cheer him. However, it¡¯s not like he asked for that supportive word. Sebastian already used to be seen as a monster¡ªor worse. Back on his old village, Isildus citizen don¡¯t bother to hide their prejudice towards the Soldier village. He remembers when a group of Isildus citizen try to burn their village down, luckily his dad was still around at that time to calm the mob down.

    Sebastian looks around this beautiful city. The roads were clean and well-maintained. The people were healthy, well-fed, and full of life. The city had never suffered hardship¡ªat least, not the kind he had endured. This beautiful and happy place is the complete opposite of the life he had known. Looking at these shiny and pristine cities hurt Sebastian''s eyes so much that sometimes he just wished he had something to cover his eyes with.

    As the convoy finally leaves the city gates. The view of the surrounding wild land finally can be seen by Sebastian. The city stood atop of a hill overlooking a beautiful lake. The legends say that the lake was created by Saint Ishmael back in mythology age. The records about it have been lost through time. However, the legend lives on forever as oral tradition among the believers of the church.

    Sebastian looked around the convoy and at the city gates behind him. It¡¯ll take around a week and three days before they arrive in Francia city of Avignon. He¡¯s been inside the palace for several months. Never even once stepped outside since the day he came here.

    There¡¯s this urge inside Sebastian to immediately run to Corsica to search for Ipsilas. The killer of his parents and mentor. However, he knew with his power right now, he could barely scratch or even damage Ipsilas clothes.

    For now, Sebastian bottled up his feelings inside and looked back to the road ahead. It¡¯s nice to get away from the palace once in a while, maybe he could think of this trip as some kind of vacation. But he chuckled bitterly at the thought. He could never afford to let his guard down. He had to train harder. He had to push himself beyond his limits.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    If he was ever going to defeat Ipsilas¡­ he had to become a monster like him.

    *

    Pope George stood on his office balcony as the Saint convoy marched through the street. His eyes were fixed on Sebastian. Even from this great distance, he could pick the boy out easily¡ªhis old training had not dulled with age.

    The pope ponders for a moment as he tries to make sense about the situation that is about to come. He wonders if Sebastian is truly in the dark about all of this or he just feigns ignorance to cover himself. The pope shook his hand and let out a long sigh. He¡¯s too old and too tired for all of this conspiracy and intrigue. His mind longs for a peace and quiet in the countryside, but his duty and God¡¯s calling tethered him here.

    Hassan appeared from behind the balcony door, he watched the pope and the Saint convoy. Then he walks forwards and bow his head towards the pope.

    ¡°Tell me, Hassan. Is it wise to send that kid to Avignon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Holiness, but I do not have the authority to advise you on a matter of such great importance.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me your opinion, I give you the permission to speak freely.¡±

    Hassan glanced at the pope briefly. It¡¯s very rare for the Pope to ask for advice like this.

    ¡°You¡¯re using the Saint as bait, I think that¡¯s a highly risky gamble on your part.¡±

    ¡°Something is brewing in Avignon and it¡¯s something evil... wicked... I believe our little Saint didn¡¯t tell us everything he knew or perhaps someone wants me to believe that.¡±

    ¡°Is it the Inquisitor Grandmaster?¡±

    The pope chuckled before shaking his head.

    ¡°Impossible, the Inquisitor is indeed a radical, but they¡¯ll not do something like that. Imagine this, we¡¯re all living in the same house. Sure we might grow animosity towards each other and that¡¯s normal. People might get stabbed in the back or maybe people conspire to take down someone. But in the end we all still live in this house we built. The house might have some problems like a leak on the roof, a toilet that sometimes clogged up and many others, but it¡¯s still our house and we cherish it.

    ¡°So, is it wise to tear down the house just because you hate each other? Of course not. Once the house is destroyed we all will be homeless and it¡¯s a cold cold world outside. People might use the remnants of the house to build another house, but it¡¯ll take ages for the new house to be completed.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Hassan Said quietly

    ¡°Whatever happened in Avignon is someone trying to destroy our dear house. If they¡¯re the occupant of this house, then they¡¯re a huge fool and an idiot.¡± The pope said with an angry look on his face. ¡°I got a feeling we might have an outsider trying to break it and cause chaos. But I wonder who and why.¡±

    Hassan searched his mind for a possible situation that caused all of this. He can¡¯t rule out any church official and now he also needs to search for an outsider who wanted to cause this chaos. There¡¯s so much conspiracy and intrigue inside the Diocese, especially the one that involves outsiders. Anyone can be a suspect. It could be from the eastern branch of the church, hidden heretic groups, people who have deep hatred towards the church and many other reasons. For a moment Hassan stays quiet. There¡¯s so many suspects with different motives and modus operandi.

    The pope looked at Sebastian as he left the city gate. His gut is telling him Sebastian holds the answer for all of this. But can he just rely on his gut like this? If he¡¯s completely wrong, then the real enemy might slip past and cause even more damage. That¡¯s something he can¡¯t tolerate at all. However, if he¡¯s right. Then this whole thing could be extinguished early and inflict minimal damage. So many things flew and tumbled around his head. He needs to proceed with this matter quickly and for that he needs to take a leap of faith.

    ¡°Say, I remember we have that annoying Marshall of Duke Kleon. What has he been doing for the past few weeks?¡±

    ¡°Ah, That marshal from the Isildus incident. I think he¡¯s still at Corsica Capital, he¡¯s a ¡®key witness¡¯ to the investigation after all.¡±

    ¡°Can we put some people to look at him?¡±

    ¡°I believe we already have a lot of information about him. He¡¯s Ipsilas, a war veteran from the great war 50 years ago. He participates in a lot of battles throughout his career. He¡¯s¡­ the Priest Slayer of Corsica.¡±

    The pope seems surprised by that information. He has heard that title from a long time ago and can¡¯t believe the slayer is still alive after all these years. His gut might be onto something. He needs to act fast and find out what Ipsilas is doing. More importantly his plan for doing all of this.

    ¡°Put some people to watch what he¡¯s doing; I also want you to find more information about him.¡±

    ¡°As you said my Holiness, I¡¯ll send my bird towards him.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re dismissed. Thank you for the conversation, Hassan.¡±

    Hassan bowed his head and left the pope alone on his balcony.

    The pope seems distraught by the possibility that Ipsilas is the one behind all of this. However, for now he must not jump on too many conclusions, he needs to find out the truth even if it¡¯s hidden on so many layers of conspiracy.

 Chapter 33 : Distant Storm

    It¡¯s been three days since the saint convoy left for Avignon. So far the journey has been kind towards them with good weather. But now they¡¯re faced with a huge problem going forwards. The quickest way to Avignon is to cross Corsica border and take a boat ride to Francia. However, now with the political situation being really tense as it is, most of the soldiers began to reconsider and weighing their options on taking alternative routes.

    Some suggest crossing the pine mountain range. However someone immediately shut down that idea as that road is really unsafe for a big convoy like this. Some also suggest crossing the Ravena Kingdom border with the downside being adding five more days to their journey.

    As the soldiers argue with each other inside the command camp tonight, Sebastian is busy training alone, outside with the help of a dim moonlight. His body is drenched in sweat and letting out steam into this cold night. His eyes are sharps as ever and his movement definitely improve since the last fight he have back in Isildus. Down on the ground are the books he always bring everywhere he goes. The last remnant of Father Daniel existence. Unnamed martial arts that Sebastian trying to master.

    With several month of rest and not doing anything besides training. Sebastian managed to finished a three quarter of the book. He trained from dawn till the moon shone brightly above. The only rest time he has is when he¡¯s eating or sleeping. Other than that he¡¯s always in the training room honing his skill until his body just can¡¯t take it anymore. That¡¯s also the reason why the Diocese told everyone that he¡¯s the patron saint of Martial Arts, even when they know that he¡¯s not.

    As Sebastian trained, Dalia can be seen peeking her head out looking after him. She¡¯s wondering why Sebastian trained that hard. There must be a reason for this excessive amount of training even when people just brush it off as some sort of dedication. Dalia walk closer towards Sebastian and as she become even closer, she can feel the heat radiating around blocking the cold wind of the night. Feeling this warm sensation is really unnerving for Dalia. What Sebastian doing is borderline on the insane for his body to radiate that much heat. However she steel her heart and move forwards albeit slowly.

    Sebastian noticed Dalia was approaching, then he looked at her with such intensity and anger. Dalia almost fell backward from the pressure, she never felt this much pressure from a look alone. This kinda explains why Carlos was so terrified of Sebastian now. Sebastian was definitely in the zone. His mind was so focused on training, slight disturbance from Dalia is enough to irritate him deeply. However seeing Dalia smile awkwardly, made Sebastian lower his guard and calm himself.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I-I was just wondering why are you training this hard everyday.¡±

    Sebastian just goes back into his training routine and say ¡°A busy body is an empty mind and an empty mind soothe the soul.¡±

    ¡°That sounds really depressing. Considering you train at every chance you get.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t want to comment on that. However, he got something to ask of Dalia. Something that has been gnawing on his mind for a long time.

    ¡°Have you ever met someone that¡¯s irredeemable? Someone you can¡¯t forgive?¡±

    That question came from nowhere. Dalia searched her mind for a while and came up with zero answer. As long as she lived, she can alway forgive everyone who has done wrong to her. Someone that¡¯s irredeemable is such an alien concept for her. Everyone deserves a second chance no matter what. Even some of the saints from the old times come from sinful or rough backgrounds and God gave them another chance to do good. Forgive and forget.

    ¡°I never met someone like that. I also believe everyone deserves a second chance,¡± Dalia Said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s a naive way of thinking, don¡¯t you think? Maybe that person didn¡¯t want to ask for forgiveness. Maybe he enjoyed whatever sinful thing he did.¡± Sebastian''s eyes reflect a lot of burning anger inside. ¡°Irredeemable person, rotten to the core, not once ask for forgiveness or even gave a hint why he¡¯s doing what he does.¡±

    ¡°Carrying revenge on one''s heart is like carrying a huge stone on your chest.¡± Dalia sat on the ground. ¡°It crushed your heart and made it hard to breathe. However it¡¯s not the other person''s fault that you¡¯re carrying that stone around. He merely gave it to you and you decided to hold it, clinging to the idea that he¡¯ll take it back one day and you finally can breathe like you used to. But you¡¯ll learn one day that the person responsible won¡¯t take the stone back... ever... and you ended up carrying that stone around for nothing but torturing yourself.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Sebastian stopped his movement and glanced towards Dalia. There she just smiled like she used to. The warm smile he gave to everyone around. Sebastian shakes his head and wipe the sweat that is pouring down on his face. He felt irritated. Hearing Dalia''s sermon feels like needle stabbing on his body and fire burning on his ears. She would never understand. Such a sheltered girl like her is the last thing Sebastian wanted to ask for life advice for.

    Without a word Sebastian walked past Dalia in a hurry. Seeing her face just irritated him more and more, especially seeing her usual smile. Dalia on the other hand just let Sebastian go without saying anything. She knows there¡¯s a huge turmoil and storm inside Sebastian''s head and all she can do is to calm it slowly. Maybe just maybe. In the future that storm and turmoil would calm

    down and sunshine finally rose from the darkness.

    *

    Ipsilas came out from his carriage and stared at the beautiful Avignon he long to see. Beggar loiter the street and shady people are all around being a menace to society. Such a ripe city for Ipsilas to harvest. And that¡¯s why he¡¯s here right now.

    ¡°What a beautiful city.¡±

    Avignon is a city managed by the Diocese and Francia Kingdom. It¡¯s an autonomous area inside Francia itself. Cardinals from the church are the Viceroy for this country and they rotate the position every 5 years to ensure no one holds too much political power in this city. However, the current ruling Viceroy, Cardinal Faust, has been reigning on this city for 20 years. He managed to weasel his way into the city and church politics to cement himself as the ruler of Avignon until he died.

    Just like all fairy tales, Cardinal Faust''s first five years managing Avignon was nothing but spectacular. The citizens love him, Francia court adores his personality and he managed to turn the city into a fortress to stop mountain bandits and many criminals alike. However those good old days turn out to be nothing but a cover, a veil of his ambition to come.

    Because of his popularity amongst the people, he was offered as a permanent custodian of the city by Francia and was permitted by the Diocese. The job last until the day he died and at that time the church was oblivious to Faust scheme and ambition. As soon as he takes the mantle of power. The slow decline of the city began.

    He treats the city coffer just like his own personal coffer. Demolish a lot of the citizen house for his layered city project. And lastly kill any dissident that might arise without trial. The plan of the city is simple. The rich are placed on the inner layer of the city, the middle class on the middle and the poor on the very outskirts of the city. Of course the citizens try to fight back this tyranny. But with Faust''s connection to Francia court, many of his high ranked friends managed to turn blind eye to the citizens'' suffering. And for the Diocese... they couldn¡¯t do anything besides send some reprimanding letter to Faust which he definitely never read and just threw in the trash.

    The city is bloated with hatred and anger. The perfect place for Ipsilas to spread his wings and bask in its filth. He just needs to light a single flame before this whole city explodes and burns the ground. However, he just can¡¯t do that willy-nilly. A lot of eyes would be directed to him and that¡¯s one thing he didn¡¯t want right now. At least until he finally reveals himself to the world.

    Ipsilas jumped to one of the rundown house roofs. In the process he nearly broke the roof even though he barely put any weight on it. Such life in the outskirt of the town. As ipsilas looked at the full view of the city. He noticed the jarring disparity between the center, middle and outskirts of the city. There¡¯s a huge wall separating each section with a checkpoint guarded by soldiers. Then Ipsilas could hear the sound of an amazing party that echoes from the center of the city.

    Such debauchery and decadence in life these noble and corrupt priests have. While their citizen suffer from hunger. These noble are busy gorging their mouth with exotic food and luxury condiments. Ipsilas smiled before he ran towards the outskirt city center. There he could see many homeless people laying on the street covered by a thin blanket to shiled themselve from the cold. Ipsilas covered himself with a black coat and a mask. Now it¡¯s show time.

    ¡°HEAR HEAR THE CITIZEN OF AVIGNON!¡± Ipsilas screamed at the top of his lungs.

    A lot of the citizens looked up at the skies as they watched Ipsilas standing on the top of a ruined church building.

    ¡°THE CORRUPTION OF THE CHURCH HAS GONE TOO FAR! THE CARDINAL HAVE RUINED THIS CITY! AND WHAT DOES THE DIOCESE DO?! NOTHING! THEY CONSPIRE WITH FRANCIA AND TURN A BLIND EYES TO YOUR GREAT SUFFERING! THEY CLAIM TO PROTECT YOU. BUT WHERE WERE THEY NOW?! THEY TURNED THEIR BACK FROM THEIR OWN TEACHING, DISCARDING THEIR HOLY SCRIPTURE FOR GOLD COINS AND HARLOT! WE MUST STAND ON OUR OWN! FIGHT FOR OUR OWN! THIS CITY IS YOUR CITY! NOT THEM!¡±

    Ipsilas jumped down towards the ground, many people now gathered around him. Curious on what he¡¯s going to say or do next.

    ¡°ANYONE WHO WANTED TO FIGHT, RAISE YOUR HAND!¡±

    Some of the people began raising their hands Slowly. However suddenly the city guard came storming with their pike aimed at Ipsilas. They¡¯re smiling and grinning. Some even looked like they¡¯re drunk and came here in a hurry. The captain of the city guard came forward. His chest puffed up and his fat fold prevented him from putting on his helmet.

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE UNDER ARREST BY THE CHARGE OF CAUSING DISTURBANCE AND INCITING A REBEL-¡°

    Suddenly blood burst out from the captain''s body and he fell down to the ground. Not long after that, all the city guard was slaughtered in a mere second. A lot of people ran away from the scene. They didn¡¯t want to get involved in crazy things like that. However many stood their grounds at they watch Ipsilas from the sideline. They got nothing left to lose. All they have is anger and hatred towards the ruling class of this city and mostly towards Faust.

    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t need cowards on my crusade. I¡¯ll make sure everyone who stays will see the bright future I planned ahead. Now follow me, we got a lot thing to do now.¡±

 Chapter 34 : Lingering Feeling

    The soldiers gather in the morning. After discussing which route they¡¯ll take. They finally chose to stay on the same path and went through the Corsica border. Some display their concern and others think that''s a really idiotic thing to do. However, despite the political tension between the two countries, the Diocese would make sure there¡¯s nothing that is going to hinder their way. Sebastian just watched this whole mess from the sideline. He can¡¯t believe he¡¯s returning to Corsica. Will he meet Ipsilas again? Or will he come after him? He¡¯s feeling conflicted between wanting to meet that bastard to kill him and not wanting to meet him yet because of his inadequate power to deliver any killing blow.

    Carlos and Dalia on the other side seem to be watching the whole thing from the inside of their carriage. While Dalia was busy listening to the crowd of soldiers arguing with each other. Carlos'' eyes are locked to where Sebastian stands. He still can¡¯t forget the humiliation he got back then. Moreover, he fumbles and runs away scared in front of Dalia, that¡¯s something really embarrassing and humiliating.

    Carlos also knew that Dalia watched Sebastian training last night, he wonders what they¡¯re talking about and why they¡¯re being really close right now.

    ¡°So we¡¯re really going to cross the Corsica Border,¡± Dalia said with a concerned look.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Maybe we will part with our dear war saint there. It¡¯s his homeland after all.¡±

    Dalia looked at Carlos who looked really bothered and angry, then she said ¡°You two need to get along. Sebastian can be... difficult... However, that¡¯s just the way he is. He used to live in a very different world than us.¡±

    ¡°So now you¡¯re on his side? You guys are best friends now?¡±

    Dalia looked defeated, it¡¯s no use to talk to Carlos now. She¡¯s been his friend for years and she knew him well. This friend of hers can be difficult too sometimes, but she can¡¯t tell that to his face directly. Having two hard-headed coworkers really tests her patience greatly. She sometimes thought that this might be some kind of test from god. Dalia simply smiled, choosing not to reply to Carlos¡¯ provocation. Because she knew that¡ª

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not very saint-like to act or say that,¡± Carlos said quietly.

    The soldiers disperse and their grievances are noted. Now they¡¯re beginning to deconstruct the tent around and loading up their supplies up on the carriage. After a while, the convoy began to move again and it¡¯s not long before they saw the Corsica Kingdom checkpoint up ahead.

    From the look of the border soldier alone, Sebastian could tell this is not going to end well. News must have spread around the kingdom about the Isildus incident. He can¡¯t imagine how the citizens react when they¡¯re told that a cardinal of the Diocese is the one responsible for their suffering all these years. Sebastian holds the hilt of his hammer tightly. Just in case he needs to use it at a moment''s notice.

    Everyone on the convoy looked tense. Other than the diplomats, they¡¯re basically the first group to make contact after all these months. Everyone expects the worst of the worst to happen. Some of the soldiers looked around the forest waiting for an ambush. Others place their hand on the hilt of their weapon ready to unsheathe it. Captain of the convoy began to approach the checkpoint with the necessary documents accompanied by at least five other soldiers.

    As the other soldier swallowed their own spit, waiting for the worst to come. Suddenly the convoy captain came back with a smile on his face. The Corsica border guard opened the gate and the convoy began to move forward without any problem. Sebastian keeps his hand on his weapon at all times. This whole situation really stinks and some other soldiers share his sentiment. As the convoy marched through the gate, Sebastian could feel a lot of eyes watching him from all over the place. Even when they didn¡¯t show it, Sebastian knew well the emotion behind those stares. Hatred. Resentment. Disgust.

    The checkpoint became further and further away before it disappeared into the horizon. Even without the stare following them, Sebastian still could feel this unease following him. Like a leech sucking out the warmth of the sun, the surrounding area feels even more cold than usual. Sebastian''s eyes keep darting towards the woods around him. Looking for a sign or even a slight movement on the grass and tree. However, there¡¯s nothing. The forest is quiet and the road head looks clear.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The convoy traveled further and further into Corsica territory, they finally decided to rest in the next village they knew well from previous travel. Sebastian on the other hand can¡¯t wait to rest his body at their destination. This must be the longest day he ever felt in his life. His eyes and body are on high alert the entire time; he feels like he¡¯s being watched from the depth of the wood. Sebastian felt like he might be going crazy if he stays on this road any longer.

    The skies turned gold and the sun began to set, replaced by the moon up above. The convoy finally arrived at their destination. However, the only thing that greets them is an empty rundown village. A ghost town. There¡¯s no sign of life as far as the eye can see. This village is probably destroyed by the Stampede like many others around. Now the only thing left here are nothing but memories and animals that make this village their new home.

    The soldier sweeps around the village, trying to find something or someone that might be still lurking around. Sebastian on the other hand set his eyes on a church building on the outer side of the village. The church looks destroyed in some place and there''s dried blood from god knows when stained on the door. Sebastian reached for the handle¡ª

    ¡°A little bit creepy wasn¡¯t it?¡± ask Dalia.

    Sebastian looks back and there he can see Dalia with Carlos tailing behind her. His eyes and Carlos met, but he doesn¡¯t hold any animosity towards Carlos now. Sebastian believes Carlos already learned his lesson.

    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just worried about our Junior. Right Carlos?¡± Dalia said as she nudged Carlos.

    ¡°Y-yes! We¡¯re just worried.¡±

    Sebastian looks defeated. There¡¯s no way Dalia would listen to him to leave him alone. So he just opened the church door and headed inside without saying anything. Dalia and Carlos follow not far behind.

    The inside of the church was a wreck. Pews lay shattered. The altar was burned. Then he could see the church symbol charred by fire as the skeleton of the village citizen litters the floor. Packed like a cornered rat. Dalia and Carlos gasped at what they¡¯re looking at. No one must have visited this village or church before. Their bodies had been left here to rot, forgotten. No one had come to bury them. No one had even tried. They had died praying. Huddled together. Dalia and Carlos offer their prayer for the dead, that¡¯s the least thing they could do right now to honor the dead. However, something else was flying around Sebastian mind.

    ¡°I wonder where was god when this tragedy happened,¡± Sebastian said as he walked forwards towards the altar.

    Dalia and Carlos couldn¡¯t open their mouths to say anything because they didn¡¯t know the answer to that question. Sebastian looked at the skeleton around him. From their wounds alone he could conclude some kind of blunt force that killed them all. The death was very painful as a lot of their bones look shattered and broken.

    Sebastian kneels before the church symbol before him. His eyes gaze intently as if he¡¯s waiting for an answer. However, only silence and the screams of the wind came before Sebastian''s ear. Then he looked up into the skies through the broken ceiling. He hoped God would at least tell him the reason for this brutality before him. And the same silence came to his heart. He stood up quietly and offered his prayer towards the corpse lying around him.

    Sebastian looked back at Dalia with such a cold looking gaze. His eyes filled with such magnitude of untold pain and suffering. Dalia almost cried when she felt that raw emotion hit her like a ton of bricks. How can one person bear that much pain and walk around among other people like it was nothing.

    ¡°The Cardinal of our Diocese did this, you know?¡± Sebastian said as he gestured towards the massacre around Them . ¡°Can someone like that be forgiven? Did he deserve a second chance? Will his regret be enough to absolve all his sin? Should we try to ¡®understand¡¯ him? Tell me Dalia.¡±

    Dalia stays quiet. For she knows now where Sebastian''s word came from. This small fraction of tragedy is enough to make her heart ache. She can¡¯t imagine what kind of hell hole Sebastian crawled out from. A cruel cruel word of untold tragedy. A world filled with suffering and sadness. Dalia''s heart weeps and pray for Sebastian for she can¡¯t even begin to imagine what she would do in his place. A normal person would go mad with grief, but Sebastian is here carrying it alone.

    Sebastian walked past Dalia and Carlos, then he said, ¡°People like that Cardinal still exist out there. This hell of mine won¡¯t end unless I kill all of them.¡±

    Sebastian walked out from the church without saying a word. Dalia on the other hand could feel her heart bleed out from the pain she just witnessed and just fall down to the ground crying. Carlos immediately came to Dalia''s side to calm her down, he doesn¡¯t know what happened between Sebastian and Dalia. However, there¡¯s one thing for sure. In Carlos mind, Sebastian is the only person who ever made Dalia cry and he resent him for it,

 Chapter 35 : Revenant

    Sebastian walked into his tent and put down his heavy armor. Today had been really draining for him because he had been on alert the entire time. He lay on his bed for a moment, releasing all of his exhaustion before his daily training. Sebastian thought back to his conversation with Dalia at the church. He just wanted her to see his point of view. To realize there was evil out there that deserved no forgiveness or sympathy. And he hoped he had opened her eyes to that truth.

    Sebastian stretched his body for a bit before standing up, ready to train. He picked up his hammer, shield, and book, then headed outside of his tent. Many soldiers were still walking around, erecting tents and collecting firewood. It was nearly nighttime now; they wouldn¡¯t be able to see in the dark without fire. Sebastian looked around and headed towards a secluded area not far from camp. He couldn¡¯t afford to stray too far inside Corsica territory, especially with this unease that had been gnawing at him ever since they crossed the border.

    Sebastian trains like usual. He swings his hammer around listening to his surroundings. The night was too quiet. Only the crackling of distant fires and the chatter of soldiers carried by the wind could be heard. But despite all of this calmness, Sebastian could never quiet his own mind. As he swings his hammer around, trying to calm down his heart. He realizes something. All of this is too quiet. Villages who''ve been abandoned for several years like this must¡¯ve been a nest for several animals. Yet there¡¯s not even a sign of life around the area. Then another realization hit him. The forest itself was silent. No rustling in the trees, no distant howls, nothing. The quiet was unnatural.

    Sebastian pieced together the broken puzzle inside his head. The untouched yet abandoned village, the eerie silence in the woods, and the wounds on the villagers'' corpses inside the church. This place was a monster territory. He was one hundred percent sure of it.

    Sebastian canceled his training and immediately ran towards the camp. He notices the soldiers eating their dinner while others keep watch of their surroundings.

    ¡°STAY ALERT! THIS VILLAGE IS A MONSTER TERRITORY!¡±

    All the soldiers suddenly looked at Sebastian in shock. Some of them look at each other with confusion in their eyes.

    ¡°Monster territory?! Are you sure my Saint?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what type of monster, but this place is definitely one!¡±

    ¡°I-I also feel uneasy and creeped out since we crossed the border. This place is also too quiet. It¡¯s really weird.¡± Says another soldier.

    Suddenly a rustling sound can be heard coming out from the forest. The soldiers put their food down and unsheathe their weapons immediately. Some began to form a shield around Sebastian to protect their Saint. Sebastian watched the woods and imbued his eyes with holy magic. Now he can definitely see what¡¯s really bothering them since they enter the border.

    ¡°REVENANT!¡±

    Revenants are the worst type of monster around. They¡¯re invisible during daylight and can only be seen during night time. The upside was that they could only attack or interact with people at night as well. They¡¯re undead who still have unfinished business in the world of the living. A ghost from the distant past. Filled with anger and agony that still reverberates till this day.

    Some of the revenants are holding a weapon while others stretch their rotting hand forwards. The only way to kill them as a soldier is to use holy magic imbued weapons and that¡¯s something only higher class soldiers have. Another way to eliminate a Revenant is through the sermon of a priest, although that can only work on a single or small group of them. Now the group of Revenant who appear before the group are more than a hundred. They¡¯re basically the size of a small army.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A priest began to chant the scripture and hold a sermon. His prayer works on some of the revenants. However, relying on his power alone is a death sentence. Now, Sebastian must act and he knows what he should do. He pushes the soldier who protects him aside and dashed towards the horde of Revenant. He coated his entire body and weapon in holy magic and began exorcising as many revenants as he could.

    The horde swarmed the camp. Even with his power, Sebastian couldn¡¯t stop them all at once. Some of the soldiers swung their weapons at the revenants, but their blades passed through them like they were slicing air. The opposite, however, was not true. The revenants'' attacks struck the soldiers, making the fight completely one-sided. Sebastian needed to think of something fast. He couldn¡¯t let these people die just like this.

    ¡°O God, protect us in this battle and bless our weapon with your light. Holy Fervor.¡±

    As the horde of revenants began to close in on the camp, a burst of light spread towards everyone around. There stood Dalia with her holy power blessing every soldier around the camp with holy magic. Carlos on the other hand began to raise a stone wall protecting the camp with his magic. This is the first time Sebastian watches Dalia and Carlos fight. He always has this notion in his mind that they both couldn¡¯t fight at all. Some of the wounded soldiers managed to get back on their feet as their injury healed. Then they began to fight back the horde of Revenant around with their newly found power.

    ¡°PROTECT THE SAINTS!¡±

    The soldier charged bravely forwards. Their weapon cuts through easily and their body feels really light and full of energy. Now there¡¯s only one way to enter the camp thanks to Carlos'' earth wall. The soldier began to gather at the entrance and raise their shield forming a wall that slaughtered each revenant that came closer. Not only that, Carlos began to summon some small earth golem and send them towards the frontline to wreak havoc. Now Sebastian can really focus on his battle alone.

    Sebastian began to systematically exorcise Revenant around him. He swings his hammer around and kills as many as he can. He felt the rush of adrenalin taking over his body. The more he killed. The more his excitement grew. His mind was locked in a state of pure battle and entirely focused on massacring all the monsters around him. And then, as he slaughtered the revenants, his mind twisted the battlefield around him. The forest disappeared, replaced by the streets of Isildus. The revenants transformed into the church soldiers from that day.

    Sebastian began to smile as he butchers these abhorrent people that caused so much pain in his body. His anger and hatred began to resurface in Sebastian''s mind. He must kill all of them. They¡¯re the reason he¡¯s in this hell now. They all must die. In the grace of the moonlight Sebastian can be seen by all in the frontline alone. His face was smiling with joy as he swung his hammer around like a whirlwind. Laughter can be heard echoes towards the entire area.

    The entire horde of revenants began to swarm Sebastian alone. However, that¡¯s exactly what Sebastian wanted. The more the merrier. He revels on this fight and treat it like some kind of party. His glowing hammer and shield dances around beautifully. The soldiers around watch in awe as Sebastian releases these carnages. The feeling of fear and yet fascination landed on their heart as they witnessed his skill. Sebastian truly lives up to his title. The title that the church vehemently tries deny and bury out of fear. The Saint of War. The mantle that fits perfectly on Sebastian shoulders.

    As the massacre continues, a pair of glowing blue eyes watches from the sideline. Their mouths tremble as his body doesn¡¯t feel warmth anymore. Even with a torch on their side, no refuge can be found from the cold that coats their entire body and soul. Their hand gripped a massive sword like it was fused to it, longing for the day he finally let go from that burden as his soul begged for a release. Their eyes locked at Sebastian, seeing that at last salvation can be found. However, their body is not his own now, something else already took it over in a long past forgotten by time. They stepped towards the moonlight as they dragged their weapon. Their bodies tensed up ready for a battle. And they hope that this is the last.

    Sebastian looked up to his side and saw a huge sword was swinging towards him. He defends it with his shield, but the force of the attack sends him flying towards the woods. Sebastian smashed through several trees before his momentum stopped. He looked towards the figure who just hit him and he was surprised by the thing he saw. That blue flame is really similar. The blue flame that brings so much hatred and abhorring his soul. Sebastian stood up. His body tensed up and his hand gripping tight at his weapon and shield.

    ¡°IPSILAS!¡± Sebastian screams as he lunges towards the huge Revenant with a fury burning in his eyes.

 Chapter 36 : Legion

    There used to be a beautiful village on the side of the road. This village was home to many woodworkers and hunters. They rarely got any visitors, and when they did, they were mostly lost travelers taking a wrong turn or merchant caravans that came once a month to trade. The village was peaceful and calm. No one really caused any trouble, and any conflict could be resolved through simple mediation. However, this peace soon ended, for the Stampede came from the green seas around them.

    The first time they heard about the stampede was through the grapevine. While some people brushed it off as nothing but a once-in-a-blue-moon incident, others began to worry if things would truly be alright. Such a terrible and awful event could wipe this entire village out in a second. They didn¡¯t have that much guard since this village rarely experienced any trouble. Moreover, this village doesn¡¯t have any defensive buildings at all, making it really vulnerable if a monster decided to attack.

    The first to come was the crown messenger. With this he brings such grim news that sends a wave of panic throughout the village. The men of the village began cutting down the woods around and erecting a wooden wall around the village. A militia was formed, and now people rarely venture into the woods alone. Midnight watch began to be a necessity and visitors to the village became nonexistent at this point. Merchant caravans that used to visit them also vanished leaving the village isolated.

    As the time moved on, the situation got even worse. Monster that seemed foreign to them began to appear in the forest. Even though they were not targeted directly by the Stampede, the increase in monsters made it difficult for the village to sustain itself with building materials and food. Letter upon letter are sent towards the nearest city begging for help, but all they receive is a deafening silence in return. Slowly they realize they¡¯re being forgotten, for an insignificant village like them is nothing but a small loss to this country.

    As weeks become months and months become years, the situation of the village becomes even more desperate. The wooden walls around them began to crumble and the fighting force became smaller and smaller. None venture outside the wall anymore. Even when they¡¯re starving, no one dared risk getting brutally mauled outside or eaten by countless monster roaming around looking for food. The once beautiful village turns bleak and worn down. Then in desperation they turn into the only thing that gave them hope in this troubling time.

    Everyday people crowded the church, asking the almighty god for salvation and help. They could not hold on much longer. All they asked for was for someone to come and save them. Send someone to free them from this nightmare and bring them to a safer place. They didn¡¯t ask for God to kill those monsters, all they want is to be free from this torment. However, as day grew by, the same silence greets them from above.

    God has abandoned them, just as their country had. Nothing will save them from this nightmare. Their heart becomes tainted by doubt and anger. In desperation, they sought for another path to salvation, and an infernal voice answers their cries. At first it was done in secret, some people began to dwell on the occult, meddling with unknown and wretched power beyond their comprehension. then their number grew and kept on growing each single tick of a time. Not long before the whole village began to chant cursed hymns and praise towards the unholy.

    The village began to split between the cultist and God-fearing people. Parents and children began to turned against each other because of their beliefs. It did not take long for this smoldering ember to ignite into a raging fire. Then a full blown civil war began in this small and rotten village. Powered by their abominable magic, the cultists managed to push the believers into their last safe haven¡ªthe church. The cultists began to siege the church hoping to break into it with their newfound power. But God wouldn¡¯t let these heretics enter his house and so they began sought another way to break into this holy place.

    The cultist ritual began to turn even more violent and abhorrent. Gore and blood are spilled in front of the church¡¯s doorstep as they chanted their masters name. Then, finally, their prayer is answered. The dweller of the underworld began to imbue them with power they never felt before.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Their souls were ripped apart from their bodies, their flesh melting as their bones fused together into a single entity. They all felt pain¡ªthe searing agony of their bodies twisting into something inhuman. But those pain sensations pale in comparison to what they felt in their soul. It was as if they were being boiled and stirred in a cauldron filled with needles. They cried and begged for the suffering to stop, but all they heard was echoing laughter, for the lord of hell did not care about their meager suffering.

    After the pain came the cold¡ªthe most bone-freezing cold they had ever felt. Their souls, now belonging to damnation, had been cast out from God¡¯s warm embrace. Now they can¡¯t even feel the warmth of summer and the sun, because those are God''s blessings and gifts for mankind. No longer could they feel the sunlight or the summer breeze, for those were God''s blessings to mankind, and they had forsaken them. They were no longer human. They had gained the power they sought, but in doing so, they had trapped themselves in a new torment far worse than the last.

    In their anger, they burst through the church doors. Their wailing howls, filled with agony and fury, echoed through the village. With their monstrous hands, they slaughtered the believers, hoping that their wrath would grant them some sense of warmth. But all they felt was the unforgiving cold on their skin. In desperation, they burned the church symbol, hoping God would smite them and end their suffering. But there was nothing. No divine punishment, no sign of recognition¡ªonly silence.

    Then, as if mocking them, as if playing the cruelest joke of all, their new master bestowed upon them a blue torch. A voice, filled with malice and amusement, whispered to them.

    "Why should you endure this coldness alone?" the voice laughed. "Bring others into your torment. Let them walk this world with you.¡±

    And so they did. With the torch, they called the dead back into the world of the living. And now, those souls suffered the same fate¡ªwandering the earth, unable to feel God¡¯s warmth, searching for someone to free them from their suffering. Waiting and waiting, for the day they would finally be released from their unimaginable torment.

    *

    Sebastian leapt towards the massive Revenant. His hammer glowing brightly like a sun, and his eyes burn with fury and vengeance. His hammer violently clashes with the Revenant¡¯s massive sword, sending shockwaves to the surrounding area. Both of their powers are terrifying. There¡¯s none who can match up to them around. The revenant arms trembles as they receive Sebastian''s attack upfront, but then, from its grotesque body, many hands suddenly emerge, each gripping weapon made from bones and coated with thick hard skin.

    ¡°IPSILAS! YOU¡¯RE GOING TO DIE HERE! I SWEAR IT! I¡¯LL END YOU!¡± Sebastian roared, his scalding breath steaming in the cold night air.

    ¡°Ipsilas?¡± The Revenant¡¯s hollow voice echoed. ¡°We are Legion, for we are many.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s ears rang as if his mind refused to acknowledge the truth. He spun his hammer, slamming it up against the Revenant¡¯s massive sword, sending it flying into the air. Then, without hesitation, he dashed toward the abomination, aiming for its body.

    ¡°DIVINE HAMMER!¡±

    A massive burst of holy magic erupted from Sebastian hammer. It directly hits the Revenant body. But His attack seems meaningless. Not a single injury or dent can be found on the Revenant body. Sebastian gritted his teeth, preparing for another attack, but the Revenant¡¯s many arms lunged at him all at once.

    ¡°THOUSAND BLESSING!¡±

    Sebastian''s attack came thundering down with overwhelming force. The afterimages of his strikes made it seem as if countless arms swung alongside him. Their attack shook the ground and everyone who watched this battle. Their eyes couldn¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening in front of them. The magnitude of this battle is simply terrifying and awe inspiring. They never realize Sebastian could fight with such vigor and technique. Most of them always chalk up Sebastian as some kind of rude and overconfident martial artist. However, now they see how skillful Sebastian is and they feel ashamed for their prejudice.

    Each blow of their weapon sends a thunderous sound around. Sebastian and the Revenant are locked in brutal stalemate. They are both waiting for an opening, a chance to strike and turn the tide back in their favor. But as they realized no opportunity would come, they both reached the same conclusion. There would be no strategy¡ªonly brute force.

    Sebastian holds his hammer tightly. All his muscle tensed up with power and ready to release its explosive power. He takes a huge breath as if he¡¯s inhaling all the wind in the area. Then he released those accumulated powers like a piercing strike.

    ¡°SANCTIFIED NAIL!¡±

    ¡°Misery.¡±

    A massive dome of Unholy power engulfs Sebastian and the Revenant. All the soldiers looked shocked at what¡¯s happening in front of them. Dalia covered her mouth as she felt the unholy power creeping towards her.

    It was not fear they felt¡ªno, it was something far worse.

    It was the absolute loss of hope.

 Chapter 37 : The Abyss

    Sebastian opened his eyes slowly and saw the barren ground beneath him. He lifted his gaze, but it felt heavy, as though something was pressing down on him. He was back in the Soldier Village. The sun shone brightly above and all of his friends were running around passing him with a joyful smile on their face. His head throbbed, dizziness washing over him like a crashing wave. When he was about to collapse, a hand reached out and helped him to his feet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sebastian?¡± Edward asks, his face filled with concerned.

    Sebastian looked at his father with shock and confusion. His head throbbed once more, and a sharp pain pulsed through his temples. Sebastian wonders what he''s doing here and why he can¡¯t remember anything. It was as if a fog had settled over his memories, obscuring something important¡ªsomething he should have remembered. The harder he tried to grasp it, the worse the pain became, like jagged shards of glass digging into his skull. His breath quickened, his heart drumming against his ribs.

    Sebastian looked in the distance and saw the familiar red hair swaying in the wind. The gentle face that tore a wound on his chest.

    His mother.

    A burning and painful sensation that swallows every breath on his lung. His mother was approaching with her basket filled with food. Apollonia rushes towards Sebastian with a grim look on her face, then she puts her warm hand on Sebastian temple. Sebastian''s heart skips a beat, this warm sensation feels so relaxing and yet painful. He felt a prickle on his heart like fire just brushed into it.

    ¡°Sebastian, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    Apollonia picks up Sebastian and holds him in her embrace. Then she looked around before running towards something. Sebastian looked at her mother''s face filled with fear. He just can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on right now. His body feels weak and he could feel the world spinning around. He felt like he shouldn¡¯t be here. He was supposed to be somewhere doing something. However he can¡¯t remember it no matter how much he tries to peel the memory on his head. Something feels off and Sebastian just can''t put his finger on it.

    Sebastian''s eyes could see that they¡¯re approaching the church right now. The sweet old rundown church he knew very well since he was a baby. He can¡¯t count how many times he visited this place just to pray and offer his gratitude towards god. So many memories are planted inside each brick of that church. He felt like he could build that church up in the exact same template if he was given the chance. Now the thought of that church alone evokes a sense of nostalgia inside Sebastian''s heart. Something really strange as if he was seeing this church again after a very long time.

    Apollonia burst down opening the church door and there, Sebastian could finally see Father Daniel smoking his pipe like the usual. A mixed feeling came into Sebastian''s heart. There¡¯s anger, sadness, happiness and this sense of¡­ lost.. brewing inside Sebastian''s heart. A word mentor immediately flashes through his mind. But why? Why does he call Father Daniel a mentor? He was just a normal priest in this village. Sure he sometimes teaches him about theology and other trivia, but calling him a mentor? That¡¯s something that just feels alien to Sebastian. A weird feeling and word, but it seems to fit perfectly for Father Daniel.

    ¡°Wh-What?! Is there something happening outside?!¡± Father Daniel asked as he was standing up.

    ¡°Sebastian! He looked really pale and-and,¡± Apollonia said in a panic.

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t see his face directly but judging from the reaction of everyone around him. He must be looking very bad for them to panic like this. Father Daniel walked towards Apollonia in a hurry and he immediately looked at Sebastian''s condition. Sebastian could see a shocked look of concern on Father Daniel''s face. Sebastian felt really weak and he felt like something was draining his strength. The longer he stayed in this place, the weaker he felt in each passing second. He needs to get out, he needs to leave, but where? Where is the place he needed to be?

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Sebastian''s eyes wander around the room in a daze. He could see Edward, Apollonia and Father Daniel looking at him in a panic. Times felt really slow for Sebastian as he felt his body swaying around. Everything feels weird and unreal, he felt like he didn''t belong here. Sebastian glanced at the symbol of the church on the altar. The symbol was weird as if there¡¯s a crack there. The more Sebastian mid focused on it the more that crack widened. Then Sebastian realized the crack was not on the church Symbol, but on reality itself.

    Sebastian hands reach towards that crack with all the strength he has left. Lifting his hand feels like he¡¯s trying to lift the entire world. A sense of dread washes on Sebastian''s heart. As if he knew if he touched that crack, he might not be able to go back to this place. But why would he want to leave this place? Is not like there is anything waiting for him out there. And where¡¯s out there? Sebastian didn¡¯t know the answer to all of those questions flying around inside his head. Sebastian slowly lowers his arm, giving in towards whatever force that tries to stop him leaving from this place.

    ¡°OH NO YOU¡¯RE NOT!¡±

    Suddenly a blue ring of fire manifests itself in front of Sebastian. A hand appeared from behind that fire, shocking Sebastian and grabbing him directly on his face.

    ¡°WE! ARE NOT DONE. WE! MUST GO!¡±

    That hand dragged Sebastian inside the ring of fire, then he could feel the fire burn his entire body that made him wail in pain. The pain he felt on his entire body feels tormenting. He trash around trying to put out the fire that was raging, but no matter what he did, the fire just won''t go, instead it¡¯s getting bigger and bigger the more he tries to put it out. Sebastian screams on the top of his lungs looking for help. However, no one answered his cry and pleaded in this place. He was alone in this dark and unfamiliar place.

    Sebastian looked around looking for someone to help him. He could see thousands upon thousands of faces around, but not a single one of them offered their hands to help. They just stood there watching Sebastian crawl around, crying uncontrollably asking for help. In this cold and dark place Sebastian could see a statue of a church symbol in the distance. It was so big as if it was about to pierced the heaven itself. Sebastian dragged his flaming body towards those statues, hoping god would help him put this fire that was eating his body alive. Then he saw a single figure in front of the statue. The figure looks crooked and weird. As if the body and limb itself looked like two different bodies forced to merge together into this amalgamation of grotesque figures.

    The figure turns around and smiles towards Sebastian. There stood such a horrifying face that made Sebastian puke his guts out. His body was tormented by the fire and his eyes were assaulted by the thing he just saw. That was the most disgusting thing Sebastian has ever seen in his entire life. His brain knows what that is but refuses to acknowledge it fervently. Sebastian looks towards the ground. Not wanting to see the figure standing tall in front of him. He could feel the creature''s eyes piercing his soul and tore his heart apart, but Sebastian just dragged his body forwards while writhing in pain.

    ¡°You may deny us,¡± the figure rasped. ¡°But we¡¯re here. We¡¯re here. We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±

    Sebastian ignored the rambling of that creature and just focused all of his sight towards the statue not far from him.

    "We¡¯re not done here, Sebastian," the figure whispered. "Go. Fulfill our promise."

    Sebastian inches closer towards the statue he almost touched it. He could feel his finger grazed at the statue.

    ¡°REMEMBER SEBASTIAN! REMEMBER YOUR PROMISE! REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER REMEMBER.¡±

    Sebastian finally managed to touch the church symbol and he could feel holy magic flowing towards his body. The church symbol shone brightly, lifting all the darkness around him. However no matter how much holy magic that rushes towards his body, he couldn¡¯t heal the fire that was raging on his body. Sebastian screamed as the room lit up in a bright light, erasing every shadow that lingered around. Sebastian looked back at the creature behind him. Its face contorted into such an abominable expression that looked like a smile. It¡¯s mangled hand stretched towards Sebastian. Then it laughed and laughed. Sebastian closed his eyes not wanting to see the creature anymore. He knew exactly what it was and what promise it talked about.

    Suddenly Sebastian could see the crack in reality like before. It appeared in front of him, waiting for Sebastian''s hand to touch it. Without a single shred of hesitation, Sebastian touched that crack and he could feel his body being pulled by such an immense force away. His memories return and he could see in a brief second the face of his loved one smiling towards him. Waving their hands away towards him.

 Chapter 38 : Sanctuary

    Dalia stood in shock as Sebastian was engulfed by the black sphere. The soldiers around her could hardly believe their eyes, and Carlos stood frozen, his expression stricken with disbelief. The battle had been tilting toward Sebastian¡¯s victory¡ªeveryone had thought so¡ªyet no one had foreseen how effortlessly his holy power could be contained and extinguished. The massive Revenant remained still, its many eyes fixated on the swirling darkness where Sebastian had stood. But the smaller revenants did not waver; they continued their relentless assault, storming the soldiers¡¯ front lines in endless waves.

    Carlos considered sealing the area entirely, forming a protective dome around them all, but the thought was foolish and reckless. If the massive Revenant decided to attack, they would be trapped. Maintaining sight of the enemy was far more critical than huddling together and hoping for the best.

    ¡°We need a plan! And fast!¡± Carlos barked, his focus unwavering as he commanded his earth golems to hold the front lines.

    Dalia scanned the battlefield. There was no path of escape, none that wouldn''t demand sacrifice or risk severe casualties. And with Sebastian¡¯s fate uncertain, fleeing was out of the question. If the worst had come to pass and Sebastian had fallen, they could not¡ªwould not¡ªleave his body behind. The corpse of a saint was revered as a holy relic by the Church. Losing such a sacred artifact to a creature of the abyss would not be tolerated. The soldiers would pay dearly for such failure, and Dalia could not bear the weight of such consequences.

    No. She would not let it come to that.

    Summoning every ounce of holy power within her, Dalia knelt and pressed her hands together in prayer. Her stigmata burned brightly, divine energy raging like a storm within her. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and whispered the invocation.

    ¡°I pray to You, Ruler of the Living and Guide of the Lost. Your humble servant calls upon Your aid in this time of trial. May my life be the price for the arrogance of invoking Your might in this tainted world.¡±

    Dalia opened her eyes. Holy power erupted from her in a radiant explosion.

    ¡°Sanctuary.¡±

    The divine energy surged outward, bathing the battlefield in its brilliance. The soldiers felt their wounds heal and their strength return, the exhaustion washing away as though it had never been. The smaller revenants caught in the wave were instantly exorcised, and those beyond its reach recoiled in fear. Around Dalia, a dome of pure, radiant light formed, shielding those within. Any revenant that so much as brushed against it ignited in purging flames, their howls of agony vanishing into the ether.

    But the power came at a price.

    To sustain the Sanctuary, Dalia had to remain in prayer, her focus unbroken. Worse still, the spell demanded a toll¡ªthe very essence of her life force. This technique is usually performed as a last resort for the priest of the church. Most priests who invoked such a technique perished within the hour, their bodies left as withered husks, drained completely by the divine magic. Yet Dalia was no ordinary priest. Her miracle allowed her to endure longer¡ªdays, perhaps even weeks¡ªbut the price would still be exacted. She could already feel it, the creeping exhaustion settling into her bones.

    Carlos clenched his fists, his jaw tightening in fury.

    She had promised him.

    She had sworn she would never use this ability.

    He remembered the day she had spoken of it, the words of warning from the Cardinal of the Church still echoing in his mind. The very notion of her invoking such power had filled him with dread, and he had made her swear¡ªswear¡ªthat she would never use it, no matter the cost. And yet here she was, draining her very life away before his eyes

    Carlos turned toward the black sphere, scowling.

    Or at least where Sebastian was standing before. All of this wont happen if that bastard actually does what he is supposed to do. Losing that easily after parading and showing off his power before really made Carlos mad. If Sebastian killed that massive Revenant quickly without playing around and showing off his power, then Dalia wouldn''t resort to drastic measures like this. That new saint always has a way to make him mad. Carlos wonders if Sebastian was doing it on purpose just to mock and irritate him.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I hope that bastard dies in the most painful way possible,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Within the dome, the soldiers took a moment to catch their breath. The battle had thrown them into disarray, but they could not afford to falter any longer. However they just can¡¯t laze around and wait for something to happen. The soldiers knows full well what¡¯s at stake here. Dalia is using a very terrible spell to help them, Carlos is still maintaining his golem outside the dome trying to kill as many revenants as he could and Sebastian¡­. Well at least Sebastian is keeping the massive Revenant at bay and not attacking them right now. They were knights of the Church, sworn protectors of the Saints. Yet here they stood, watching as the Saints bore the brunt of the battle alone.

    ¡°The signal flare!¡± The leader of the convoy turned sharply. ¡°We must call for the Corsican Army¡¯s aid!¡±

    All of the soldiers look at each other with the feeling of unease.

    Ask the Corsican Army for help? Did they truly believe that was a wise course of action?

    Some among them had already begun to suspect the truth. The Corsican Army had let them pass too easily. They had known what lay ahead¡ªknown about the Revenants¡ªand had said nothing. Had they led them into this slaughter on purpose?

    Asking them for help was probably the last thing they wanted to do. There¡¯s no guarantee what would happen if the Corsican Army showed up. Maybe they¡¯ll help the Revenant and kill them all here, then they could easily blame all of that to these Revenants and no one would know. But what could they do know besides hunkering down and hoping for the best. Seeing the Saints do all of the work already made some of them angry at themselves, they couldn¡¯t stand to lose their face any longer. Even with hesitation and bad feeling, they still went through with the plan on sending the help signal.

    Some of the soldiers began preparing the area to launch the help signal while others kept the defense up in case of a bad event on the frontline. They put the signal slingshot on the ground while the other soldier readied his aim towards the skies. Anxiety hangs in the air before they do this. They wonder if they¡¯re actually dancing on the Corsican Army hands right now. However they swallowed that thought deeply inside their guts and launched the help signal flask far up in the air.

    A red streak forms as the help signal soars up to the skies. Then a soldier focused all of his aim and shot a flaming arrow up towards the flask. A vibrant red cloud exploded up above. It can be seen from all the surrounding area and even from the very far off town in the distance. Now the waiting game began. It¡¯ll take time for help to arrive and deal with this situation. Moreover the soldier didn¡¯t know if they would actually receive ¡®help¡¯ for the Corsican army and people.

    ¡°Soldier, get ready! Grab your bow and shoot at all of these Revenants!¡±

    The Soldier began shooting every revenant that they could see. Hundreds of arrows rain down upon the horde. Some of the Revenant try to enter the holy dome, but their effort was futile as their body immolated and turned into dust in a second. Now with the tide of the battle beginning to shift towards the Soldier, they feel more energized and pumped. Countless Revenants are slain by their arrow, but their number shows no sign of thinning out. The soldier felt like every time they killed one, then another three popped up from behind the tree line. Their arrow stocks are limited, surely they just cant use this strategy forever. Sooner or later the soldier arrow would be spent and they also need to do something about Sebastian inside that black sphere.

    The Massive revenant briefly glanced at the soldier and other saint in the distance before they turned their attention back towards Sebastian. They hug the black sphere with all of its limbs and bury their face deeply inside. Now they look like a giant tree holding onto a black fruit. Inside they could see Sebastian lay unconscious with a lot of black tendril buried deep inside Sebastian vein. Sebastian''s body emits this faint glow of holy energy, pulsing slightly trying to keep himself alive. Even in this state of unconsciousness his body react towards any outside stimuli that tries to touch him albeit weakly. The massive Revenant show his many face around Sebastian. Each of those face have different emotion showing their expression when they¡¯re finally integrated towards its body. They watched as Sebastian body grew even weaker and weaker, they can¡¯t wait to integrate Sebastian into their body and suffer with them eternally.

    As Sebastian''s body began to weaken and his life began to face away, the Revenant Began to send all of its tendril towards Sebastian. However something unexpected happens. Sebastian''s body begins to recover and rapidly his strength starts to come back at a terrifying speed. The holy power began to shine brightly as it started to burn the foul magic around. The Revenant couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯s seeing. No one has ever done this before. It shows its victim the dream life and place that the victim wanted. What drives Sebastian to ditch those perfect lives to return back to the world of the living.

    ¡°Why?¡± a thousand voices echoed at once. ¡°Why reject our gift? Why reject your dream?¡±.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes snapped open as his consciousness returned. He grip his hammer and shield tightly before jerking his body up, ripping all the tendril that was buried inside his body and vein. Blood gushed out and now he was bathed in his own blood from head to toe. Sebastian opened his mouth and he started to scream. It¡¯s not a scream of pain. It¡¯s a scream of fury and anger.

 Chapter 39 : Unholy

    Sebastian roared as his holy power went berserk. His eyes turned white as every vein in his body began to shine as if gold was flowing through them. The Revenant tries to put him back to sleep, but the intensity of holy magic that Sebastian emits began to become unbearable to withstand. Sebastian held his hammer tightly, with all the strength he got, he punched a hole through the darkness. The Revenant screams as its body begins to spontaneously combust. Flame spread through the revenant body and began to exorcise many souls that were trapped within. Many of the souls whisper to Sebastian saying thank you for freeing them, but many screams curses and insults towards Sebastian as they sink deep into the ground.

    Dalia, Carlos and the soldier outside were surprised as they watched a light pillar emerge from inside the cocoon. They could see Sebastian hammer poking through the sphere; lifting the spirit and energy of everyone watching. Now with their Saint life secured, the soldier began pushing the horde more aggressively than before while Dalia began to focus even more, increasing the radius of her holy dome. Carlos on the other hand feels anger when he sees that Sebastian has survived, he can¡¯t believe that kid still holds that much power inside.

    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s a war saint? Or he¡¯s just a monster to begin with?¡±

    Sebastian began to stand up as his entire body began to emit heat and light at the same time. A red mist can be seen coating Sebastian''s body as blood gushing out from every inch of his body. The Revenant not wanting to give Sebastian a chance, began to attack with many tendril and limbs they have. A rain of blades and needles began to attack Sebastian from all sides, many of them are aiming for his head and heart. Some even emerge from beneath Sebastian''s feet, piercing the sole of his feet and holding him in place. Then the attack connected with Sebastian as the Revenant began to brutally stab and pierce Sebastian''s body. Attack after attack comes towards Sebastian, The Revenant could feel its attack connecting and there¡¯s no reaction at all from Sebastian.

    ¡°Die mortal.¡±

    The Revenant used all of their power to form a huge spear with their limb that directly flew straight towards Sebastian place. Then a disgusting squelching sound can be heard. The Revenant are confident that they managed to pierce and kill Sebastian. However that confidence is immediately shattered as they see the truth. There¡¯s not a single wound that appears on Sebastian''s body. Chills began to haunt the Revenant. The Revenant thought that there¡¯s nothing colder than their existence, but this deep, deep sense of cold that appears inside their body feels different. The Revenant began to look at all of his limbs and tendril, then they notice that they¡¯re all melting and turn into charred coal. The Revenant thought that it was hurting Sebastian with its attack, but now it was proven otherwise.

    ¡°SANCTIFIED NAIL!¡±

    Sebastian swung his hammer with all his might into a piercing attack then it tore a hole into the Revenant body. The deafening and blood curdling scream spread throughout the entire forest as the Revenant''s entire body began to combust in flame. The scorching heat it feels after so long began to torment the Revenant''s entire existence. They thought that they missed the feeling of warmth that this world has, but now they were begging to be sent back to their cold existence like before. Sebastian leaped towards the Revenant face as they screamed in pain, then he lifted his hammer towards the skies and slammed it down towards the ground with such terrifying force.

    ¡°DIVINE HAMMER!¡±

    The ground shakes violently as Sebastian wounds the Revenant. The attack sent a massive shockwave towards the surrounding area and even blew some of the tree away from the ground. Everyone who watched this event unfold can¡¯t even comprehend what¡¯s going on right now. They began to wonder what the limit of Sebastian''s power was, then they began to wonder about the incident at Isildus. With this much power alone that Sebastian shows, the battle must be earth shattering for the entire city to be turned into inhabitable ruin. What kind of battle was happening at Isildus? Imagining it is enough to make some of the soldiers shiver.

    ¡°By the God above, this is so terrifying,¡± said one of the soldiers.

    The Revenant is now laying on the ground with its body slowly turning into charcoal. It longed for death before, but now it wants to live. Sebastian keeps attacking the Revenant body with all his rage. The relentless onslaught that Sebastian unleashed was a fury and anger manifest. The sheer brutality of his attack doesn¡¯t even form any martial art technique or stance, it¡¯s just pure animal instinct to attack and destroy its prey into nothingness. The Revenant began to hug the torch that it carries. Then a sound of prayer can be heard coming out from its mouth.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Master, please save us all.¡±

    Sebastian''s attack was thwarted by the sudden appearance of blue flame that began to consume the Revenant body. The entire horde of smaller Revenant began to run towards the flame as if they were called into it. Dalia has an ugly premonition on what¡¯s about to happen, but she can''t convey it as her mouth is locked into prayer. The soldiers began to cheer as they believed they survived the attack, some even began dropping into the ground because of the exhaustion they felt right now. Carlos on the other hand keeps his golem ready, just like Dalia, he thinks this battle is far from over. Something bad is coming and it churns his stomach as the power begins to grow and consolidate inside the Massive Revenant body. The presence Carlos felt is the opposite of his power, it was vile and rotted, something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this plane of existence. Sebastian on the other hand knows this feeling really well. The flashback of his previous battle gets even stronger than before and it increases Sebastian''s rage even more than ever.

    ¡°VALENTINUS! I¡¯LL SEND YOU BACK TO HELL AGAIN OVER AND OVER AGAIN IF I HAVE TO!¡±

    The entire horde of Revenant began to converge into a single being. A disgusting grotesque creature that was an affront to creation itself.

    ¡°WE ARE LEGION! WE ARE DEATH!¡±

    Legion have many arms and legs that almost mimic the look of a centipede. There''s countless faces across its entire body that were screaming and wailing begging to be killed and the others singing an unholy hymn towards their creator. On the top of the main head, there¡¯s a blazing crown that emit a disgusting foul atmosphere that turn everyone stomach even Carlos and Dalia. This creature is very disturbing to look at. All the Soldier who saw this creature feels like their mind is about to be ripped apart by the sheer horror they saw right now. Puss and the smell of rotting flesh are spilled around the entire area and many other atrocity that this creature emit are enough to send everyone who see it run away in fear.

    Carlos was frozen and shocked by the thing he saw right now. His holy magic began to scream murder and anger as the creature in front of him was a mockery towards god creation. However at the same time his mind was screaming as if he didn''t want to see that foul creature. He shifted his gaze towards Sebastian who was standing right in front of that creature, wondering how he could see that disgusting thing without flinching or even disgust. There he saw Sebastian''s body engulfed in holy magic, swirling violently around his body. His red hair almost looks like a blazing flame and the entire vein and muscle of his body is tense and looks like a river of gold. Sebastian gripped his hammer tightly with his shield In front ready to counter any attack that was about to come.

    ¡°Dalia, hang in there! I will try helping our dear coworker!¡±

    Carlos wont run away from this. His pride is already shattered when he flees in fear because of Sebastian''s gaze a few days ago. Now he will show Sebastian how strong he was. He¡¯ll show that brat that they are equal in terms of power. Carlos began to channel all of his power and merge all of his golem into a single entity. He never did this before since there¡¯s not a single situation that demands him to channel a massive power like this. Carlos'' head felt like it was about to be split apart and explode, this much magic concentration is a new thing for him. However Carlos wont surrender or even give up, he needs to show Sebastian and Dalia that he¡¯s a force to be reckoned with.

    The golem began to grow in size and now it was at the same height as the Legion. This golem almost looks like a small mountain. Hard rock becomes its skin and surprisingly Carlos also channels a lot of his holy power into that golem. A small vein and cracks can be seen emitting holy magic from within the golem body. As the golem finally completes, it roars towards the legion taunting it to attack. Now another problem arises for Carlos, this golem is basically a puppet that he needs to control, he can''t just rest now when his magnum opus are finally complete. The real work starts now and Carlos knows that. This battle awoke something inside Carlos, he could feel the burn and the adrenaline rush that was coursing through his vein. He never felt this sensation before, but it¡¯s a nice feeling to have right now.

    ¡°Foolish mortal! You¡¯re nothing! We¡¯re the perfect being, our master heeds our call!¡± the countless mouths began to speak as one creature. ¡°Our master asked for your blood! And we will deliver it!¡±

    Sebastian''s mind grows numb with rage and his ears are ringing with voices from the distant past. Now he¡¯s back to the battlefield he left behind months ago. He could feel it in the air and his soul. This is the place that he was meant to be, this is his call as a Saint. In front of him stood Valentinus taunting him to attack. Sebastian gritted his teeth with anger as he began planning to attack. Countless pathways emerge from his mind and many other killing methods are located precisely by his eyes. He needs to kill Valentinus now and he needs to make sure he suffers for it. Killing Valentinus instantly like before seems wasn¡¯t enough. Sebastian needs to instill fear by killing it brutally right now. That¡¯s the only way and that¡¯s the correct thing to do. Sebastian began to feel a pressure built in his head, his body ached for vengeance and his mind were tormented by regret and anger. Without waiting even further, Sebastian leaped forwards towards the Legion. He slammed his Shield towards that creature and an ear shattering screech can be heard coming from the Legions many mouths.

    Seeing Sebastian on the offensive, Carlos began to push his golem forwards. Slowly the golem speed began to increase and before long it was barreling towards the Legion. However the Legion sends a swarm of winged undead towards the golem from its body that explodes on impact with the golem body. The result of that explosion is a disgusting green liquid that corrodes the golem hard skin. Then the Legion turned its gaze towards Sebastian who was running on its body smashing every face he saw at lightning speed. Countless arm began to appear and tried to catch Sebastian who now seems like an agile fly darting around the Legion body.

    All the soldiers who witnessed this fight are frozen in shock. This is too much for them to process. This situation is way above their capability. Now all they can do is watch as the clash of titan and superhuman are happening in front of them. Dalia on the other hand could feel another entity with them. Watching them from behind a veil. A presence of the most foul and blasphemous to look at. However she doesn¡¯t know what that presence wanted and why it appeared in this place right now.

 Chapter 40 : Repentance

    Sebastian dashed across the Legion¡¯s massive body, his hammer crashing down on everything that moved, merciless and relentless. His eyes burned with fury, and his hands never ceased their brutal swings. From the writhing mass beneath him, countless hands and tendrils emerged, grasping, stabbing, desperate to halt his rampage. But their efforts were in vain. He tore through them with ease, lost in the storm of his own wrath.

    His vision blurred with memories of the past¡ªIpsilas and Valentinus, their mocking faces appearing everywhere he turned. Their sneering voices rang in his ears, calling him weak, useless. The fury inside him only grew, a fire that could not be quenched.

    Meanwhile, Carlos struggled to command his massive golem. The sheer size of the construct made its movements sluggish, uncoordinated¡ªan opportunity the Legion exploited with relentless assaults. All Carlos could do was hold the line, shielding Dalia, the soldiers, and himself from the advancing horror. Frustration boiled inside him. While Sebastian waged war like an unstoppable force, he was left playing defense, his golem little more than a towering wall rather than the weapon he had envisioned.

    He never controlled a golem this big before and in his mind he was ready to do it, but now seeing the truth unfolding in his very eyes he realized that he had overestimated his ability. Carlos want to show off to everyone that he was also capable and can be on par with Sebastian, but now those confidence are backfiring at him greatly. The Legion battered his golem mercilessly, and Carlos could do nothing but endure. A gnawing bitterness took root in his heart

    The Legion, sensing Sebastian¡¯s growing threat, prepared a decisive counterattack. They could not allow his carnage to continue. Too many souls had already been exorcised, their strength lost. Their grotesque head split in two¡ªone side maintaining pressure on Carlos¡¯s golem while the other shifted its gaze toward Sebastian, studying him.

    His assault was powerful, but It lacked discipline. He was not fighting with strategy, only raw aggression, swinging his hammer wildly without thought. The Legion observed, analyzed, and within moments, they found it¡ªa gap in his pattern. It was small, but it was enough.

    From the Legion¡¯s monstrous form erupted a barrage of tendrils and limbs, each varying in size and purpose. Their intent was singular: to end Sebastian¡¯s attack. And they would succeed.

    While the Legion were planning their attack, Sebastian Fury just kept getting bigger and bigger. His mind is clouded and his vision is gone, taken back to the past that¡¯s already gone into memory. Sebastian''s body practically moves on its own, his mind is already in shambles, eaten away by the rage that was consuming his body slowly.

    Then suddenly his movements stopped. He looked at his feet and he could see a tendril that managed to stab and hold his feet in place. Then another tendril caught his other feet, then they caught both of his hands, then finally they held Sebastian in place. Sebastian tries to burn all those tendril away with holy magic, but then suddenly a sharp tendril manages to lodge itself deep inside Sebastian''s head. A horrific sensation overtook him. The tendril burrowed into his mind, infecting his thoughts, severing his connection to his body. His limbs refused to obey him. His magic refused to answer his call. His consciousness wavered as the world around him dimmed.

    Then, like a beacon in the abyss, warmth flooded his being. A familiar presence. Dalia

    She stood firm, pouring her holy magic into him. The price of this act was steep¡ªwithout her power, the sacred barrier protecting the others faltered. Carlos turned, stunned by what she had done, by the sheer recklessness of it. A twinge of something dark curled inside his chest, but he shoved it aside. Now was not the time.

    Dalia¡¯s and Sebastian¡¯s combined magic burned against the Legion¡¯s corruption, forcing back its hold. Sebastian gasped, his mind clearing. The haze of rage lifted, replaced by clarity. He exhaled sharply, channeling every ounce of holy power he could summon. Light radiated from his body, searing the tendrils that bound him.

    But the Legion was relentless. The tendrils tightened in response, crushing his limbs, cracking his bones. His magic healed the damage instantly, but the pain¡ªhe still felt it. Every tear of his flesh. Every snap of his ribs. It threatened to drive him to madness. His soul is being ravaged with the pain and rage, Sebastian feels like his mind is about to be torn into two and his head is about to explode.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    And then, beyond the agony, a voice reached him.

    ¡°Sebastian! Think! This is your body! Don¡¯t let your emotions control it! You are the master of yourself, not your rage!¡±¡±

    The voice¡ªhe knew it.

    A voice of kindness. A voice that had reached for him more than once. The only voice that had ever tried to pull him from the darkness. The person who¡¯s trying to reach him the most. The only voice of compassion that he ever heard since the world he has is torn and ripped away from his heart.

    Sebastian¡¯s breath shuddered. He was falling into the same abyss once more, repeating the mistakes of his past. His wrath had nearly consumed him before, and here he was, teetering on that edge again. He had sworn to change, to be better. And yet¡­.

    Shame curled inside him, deeper than any wound. For all the blessings he had received, he was still the same as before.

    Conquering his mind from this raging and chaotic state are another kind of torture on its own. Sebastian''s mind keeps flashing all the past battles and painful memories that were buried deep within his heart. He saw Ipsilas mocking him with a smug on his face, then he saw Valentinus laughing as he orchestrated years upon years of suffering he had to endure.

    The feeling of rage was like an untamed dragon inside his body, it trashed uncontrollably burning everything in its path and clouding Sebastian mind with a smoke of burning vengeance that he kept bottled up. However through all these chaos, Sebastian saw the light of god, shining dimly inside his body trying to guide Sebastian back towards reality. That light is always there, waiting patiently for Sebastian finger to reach. Time and time again Sebastian turns his face away from those warm and calming light, and from time and time again Sebastian''s mind is reduced into an animalistic rage that was slowly destroying his body.

    Sebastian felt this deep sense of shame and regret, he never changed, he¡¯s still the same person even after he promised god that he will reform himself to be better. Sebastian''s hand stretches towards the small dim light inside his body, tears rolling down from his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, God in heaven¡­ Forgive this selfish, wretched servant. For the sins I have committed, for the devotion I have failed to give. Guide my soul toward Your salvation, and punish me for the mistakes I have made. In Your holy name, I pray. Amen.¡±

    Sebastian''s finger finally touched the light and suddenly everything became clear. The dragon that was raging has now vanished and the voices from the past are now reduced to a mere whisper. Sebastian was floating in this sea of calmness before he opened his eyes.

    Blood was running down from his forehead and soaked his face. Sebastian began to form a plan to escape from this situation. He looked around and saw Carlos golem that was still struggling to defend itself from the Legion attack. That golem might be the only way out from this situation, because right now he can barely move his body and the Legion tendril is still embedded deeply inside his head.

    ¡°Dalia, tell Carlos to throw his golem into this monster''s body! We need to distract this monster somehow!¡± Sebastian said telepathically

    Dalia looked at Carlos who¡¯s still struggling to hold back the legion attack. ¡°I don¡¯t think he can. He¡¯s already giving everything he got!¡±

    ¡°Just told him that I was disappointed with how weak he is right now.¡±

    ¡°What? How can that help this situation?!¡±

    ¡°Just told him that!¡±

    Dalia looks at Carlos with a heavy heart and a confused feeling in her hair. ¡°Carlos!¡±

    ¡°Y-YES?! WHAT¡¯S WRONG?!¡±

    ¡°S-Sebastian says ... ."Then Dalia mumbled something quietly.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    ¡°S-Sebastian say that he¡­¡­-¡°

    ¡°SAY IT LOUDER I CAN''T HEAR YOU!¡±

    ¡°Sebastian said that he was very disappointed at how weak you¡¯re!¡±

    Sebastian blinked. That wasn¡¯t what he had said. Dalia had added ¡°very.¡± That changed everything. He had meant to provoke Carlos, but now it sounded like an outright insult.

    Even from far away Sebastian could feel Carlos burning gaze towards him. Sebastian tries to ignore that stare and focus on his own struggle, but that deep piercing gaze is really burning a hole on the side of his skull right now.

    With a furious roar, he drove his golem forward, pushing back the Legion¡¯s endless swarm of attacks. The last of his magic poured from his body like a broken dam, his veins burning with the strain. He ignored all the splitting headache and pain he felt storming out inside his body and pushed his golem forwards.

    The battle between titans raged, shaking the very earth. Carlos¡¯s golem pushed closer, enduring blow after blow, it chipped away some of its armor and exposed the magic vein that was buried deep inside. The situation now begins to turn dire, if those magic veins are destroyed, Carlos and his group will be in deep trouble and that also includes Sebastian.

    Sebastian, sensing Carlos that had already poured out his power, sent a portion of his power in a form of fast flying orb in a desperate attempt to help. This move is incredibly risky since Sebastian himself is still relying heavily on holy magic to heal all the wounds on his body.  If that orb missed or intercepted, this might be the end for them all. That orb flew past many tendril of the Legion and even managed to pass some of its limb that was trying to intercept it. Sebastian begged God so that his orb would reach Carlos. This move is their only chance.

    Carlos suddenly felt a massive surge of power that entered his body like an ocean. With this newly injected power, he channeled it all towards his Golem and began to push it even further towards the Legion. Then the moment they¡¯re all been waiting for finally came. The Golem slammed its entire body towards the Legion and that attack shook its entire body like a huge earthquake. With this their mind distracted and the grip on Sebastian''s body weakened. Holy power surged through Sebastian as he wrenched free, wings of light bursting from his back. His hammer blazed like a falling star as he hurtled toward the Legion¡¯s head¡ªtoward the monster that needed to be destroyed.

 Chapter 41 : The Blue Torch

    A small regiment of Corsican soldiers marched under the veil of night, their spirits high despite the grim nature of their task. They had been sent in response to a distress signal hours prior, yet none among them truly believed there would be survivors. They knew well the fate of those who strayed into these cursed woods after sundown. The church convoy that was marching through their gate this afternoon are probably dead by now. At least that¡¯s what they thought.

    The forest was a tomb, home to the most fearsome of creatures. But of them all, none inspired greater terror than the being they called the Revenant. Though a revenant, by name, was but a single reanimated corpse, this monstrosity had transcended its kind. It was vast, unnatural, a grotesque colossus wielding dominion over the dead. With its infernal torch, it summoned hordes of lesser revenants, growing its legion with each soul claimed. Countless warriors had sought to slay it, driven by promises of fortune and renown. None had returned.

    The Revenant horde grew bigger each passing day. The Corsican border guards, however, had learned to evade the horde. Over time, they had discerned its patterns¡ªits movements through the trees, the silent trails it left in its wake. This knowledge was vital, passed from veteran to new recruit, a necessity for survival.

    ¡°Do you reckon the church convoy could have slain it?¡± one soldier muttered, doubt laced in his voice.

    ¡°We''ve hired the finest monster hunter and none returned.¡± another scoffed. ¡±The chance of that small group filled with priests and a small guard coming out on top is very very very slim. They need a miracle to pull that off.¡±

    Suddenly a massive roar and an earthquake shake the earth beneath them. They¡¯re all trying to cover their ears and stand up. However the sound and the shaking of the ground are too much for them. They wonder what happened down the road. Then another earthquake soon follows with a sound of a large explosion that sweeps the entire forest with a huge shockwave.

    All the Corsican soldiers are laying on the ground now, looking all confused on what the hell is going on right now. They knew the church convoy must be engaging in a fight with the Revenant. However, no one thought the battle would be this intense and earth shattering. They thought the church convoy would be dead or at least have a small group of survivors hiding amongst the rubble. Of course the Corsican soldier would not help those damned church survivors, they would just slaughter them and blame the monster for that incident. That was originally the plan, but now after the commotion they caused during this fight, the Corsican army is hesitant to push forwards towards the convoy.

    ¡°Did they bring someone powerful?¡± a soldier asked, his voice hoarse.

    ¡°They must have,¡± another murmured. ¡°Important figures were aboard those carriages¡ªperhaps even Saints.¡±

    The thought silenced them.

    The Saints of the Church were known for their miracles, for powers beyond mortal comprehension. And where Saints tread, their holy protectors followed.

    ¡°Then it must be one of their paladins,¡± someone whispered.

    Holy Paladins are a title that normal people associate with Longinus order members. They¡¯re the Church number one elite force that can only be deployed by the order of the pope alone on special missions.

    The Longius Order is filled with the top of the top church warriors with varied capabilities and talent. They¡¯re the Apex predator of this land, none can match them in terms of combat capability. Unless they¡¯re compared to warriors lodge from Francia and Saxon.

    There¡¯s two great warrior lodges that originated from Francia and Saxon, one being the Son of Perun from deep Saxon forest and the other is Sword of Gilles from Francia house of nobles. Other than those two warrior lodges, none can compare their power to the great Longinus Order. Their power and prestige are unmatched in this land. If the order wasn¡¯t bound by their oath to serve the church, they could¡¯ve possibly taken a small kingdom with ease and established themselves as Independent nation.

    The small group of Corsican soldiers are looking at each other with unease. If there¡¯s a Holy Paladin in that church convoy, then the chances of them coming out alive from the monster attack are shot up exponentially. Not to mention the Saints and their miracle capability to defy logic and understanding. They wanted to walk away from this mess and wash their hands clean, but now they¡¯re too far deep in this forest and returning with their tails on their back would land them in trouble. They need to at least spy or monitor the situation of the church convoy and then return to their post. The only solution now is to just press forward and hope for the best.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°We¡ª¡± one soldier hesitated, his throat dry. ¡°We can watch from afar. Just observe.¡±

    The other soldier nodded in unison. They had no other choice besides to venture deeper and see the battle for themselves. Their feet drag their body to keep pressing forwards. They hold their weapon tightly as their eyes darted around the woods looking for any sign to run away as soon as possible. Then another scream can be heard before a huge pillar of light shoots up towards the skies. That¡¯s the craziest thing these soldiers have ever seen before. Then another scream and shockwave. Then another and another. Before long they could feel the ground shake continuously and the sound of battle can be heard carried by the wind.

    Now the Corsican soldier''s curiosity are at their peak, and also their fear too. Many of their instincts are telling them to run away from this place, but their feet keep walking forwards towards the sound of battle in front of them. They could hear the scream of some creature that really shook their hearts, then they could feel the air become rancid and hard to breathe.

    The smell and the atmosphere are really thick with magic and foul odor. Their hearts are beating like a drum inside their chest and sweat is pouring down from the body even in this freezing cold night.

    Then they finally at the woods edge and saw what¡¯s happening.

    A star had risen from the battlefield. A colossal, wretched beast lay sprawled upon the earth, writhing beneath the crushing weight of a titanic golem. Then, a flare of brilliance. A voice, ringing through the heavens.

    ¡°DIVINE HAMMER!¡±

    The world shook greatly as if heaven itself descended towards the earth. A powerful shockwave sweeps around the entire area violently as holy magic disperse towards the entire area like a tidal wave.

    The handful of Corsican Soldiers who witnessed this situation just can''t help letting their jaws open wide in bewilderment. The ground shook even harder before everything turned bright white and the sound of wailing from the monster faded into nothingness. Then silence follows suit.

    Their vision returned as they watched a charred corpse of a huge entity lie dead before them. A lone figure stood atop the fallen monstrosity. His hair burned like a living flame, and his eyes¡ªglowing embers¡ªpierced them to their very souls..

    The Corsican soldiers did not move. Could not move. The sheer weight of his presence pressed upon them, a force beyond mere strength¡ªa dominance, an authority they could not defy. They didn¡¯t know that such a powerful person could ever exist in this world. Now they understood the weight of the title ¡®Apex Predator¡¯ that the world gave towards these Holy Paladin.

    The sheer strength and power they saw before are out of this world. If they ever tried to harm these people like their original plan, they would certainly be a worms meal in a second. By their instinct to live, they pulled their hands up signaling that they mean no harm. They knew that they can¡¯t possibly harm this person, but what could they do besides that. They would kneel and prostrate themselves if that person wanted to.

    Sebastian looked at the Corsican soldier who had just arrived. He watched them thoroughly as he tried to unveil their true intention of coming here. None of them dare to even touch the hilt of their sword and judging from their scared face alone, Sebastian knew that they really mean no harm. Sebastian scanned the entire forest around him, trying to find anyone hiding for an ambush, but alas he doesn¡¯t find anyone besides this small group of soldier.

    He descended into the charred remains of the Revenant¡¯s corpse, smashing through burnt flesh and bone. He was searching for something, his senses attuned to the presence of unholy power. Finally he found it. A lone revenant remained, curled around a flickering blue torch. It trembled, barely clinging to its wretched half-life. Sebastian knew that this Revenant is the last of their group, it¡¯s very weak and almost lifeless from enduring the attack he gave towards its body. However Sebastian came here not for that Revenant, but for the blue torch it hold on its hand.

    ¡°Mas¡­ter¡­¡± it rasped. ¡°Help¡­ us¡­¡±

    Sebastian crushed it without hesitation. There was no mercy in his heart for such creatures. He had seen their kind before, knew the horrors they wrought.

    Sebastian looked at that blue torch in front of him and he knew exactly what it was. Another artifact, just like Heart of Fear. Malevolent energy pulsed from it, thick as poison in the air. It had to be destroyed, he cannot let another Isildus incident happen for the second time.

    Raising his hammer high, Sebastian brought it down in a powerful arc¡ªonly for an unseen force to lash out. A barrier formed, deflecting the blow with ease, sending a jolt through his arm. He had expected resistance, but not so soon. He knew that destroying the artifact won''t be that easy. In the previous battle, he put all of his power into a single attack in an attempt to destroy a single artifact, but it was proven useless as the artifact still remains and appears to be intact.

    ¡°Sebastian, are you there?¡±

    Dalia''s voice can be heard calling Sebastian from the opening outside. She was worried about Sebastian''s wellbeing as he just received many fatal wounds on his body. Carlos on the other hand is laying on the ground heaving because of so much mana he poured out for this battle. He can''t believe Dalia and Sebastian could still manage to walk after the life or death battle they just endured. This in turn makes Carlos even more irritated. He could feel immense anger brewing up inside his body like never before. Such a scalding hot emotion rushed throughout his entire body and vein. He never felt like this before, he felt like his emotion of anger is amplified massively for some reason.

    As Dalia keeps calling Sebastian from the outside, trying to make sure that he was alright and safe, then suddenly he appears from beyond the darkness holding the blue torch artifact on his hand. Dalia could feel something different from the moment he saw Sebastian, but she couldn''t say it out loud as if someone was holding her mouth shut. Sebastian walked past Dalia without saying a single word or even glance, before he put the torch on his belt and walked away towards the camp.

 Chapter 42 : A Lion Roar

    Beneath the searing afternoon sun, hundreds of Inquisitor soldiers stood assembled before the Papal Palace. Their armor, heated by the relentless light, grew scalding against their flesh, yet not a single man stirred. They stood rigid, disciplined, their gazes fixed forward, unwavering as stone.

    Amidst the ranks, a stark contrast could be seen¡ªa group of figures kneeling upon a crimson carpet meant to welcome the Grandmaster. These men wore the same symbolic necklace, yet their attire differed from that of the other Inquisitors. They were the Repentant¡ªshamed inquisitors who had failed their missions or harbored beliefs deemed heretical by the Order. Each bore a task known only to themselves and the Grandmaster, a mission that, if completed, might restore them to their former station. But success was uncertain, and the path to redemption often proved long and arduous.

    Amongst the repentant there can be seen Constantia along with Marcus and Antonius. Their faces pressed to the ground in silent disgrace. They had offered no resistance when the Grandmaster cast their necklaces at their feet, nor had they spoken a single word in their own defense. Punishment was neither accepted nor rejected¡ªit simply was.

    A carriage rolled through the palace gates, bearing the insignia of the Inquisition. Every eye, whether belonging to an inquisitor or a mere palace attendant, turned toward the approaching vehicle. The carriage stopped and the door opened, revealing one of the most formidable men of the age¡ªthe Grandmaster of the Inquisition, Theodore Angelopoulos

    For years, he had lived in the shadows, hunted by the very Church that now stood before him. But at last, he had stepped into the light once more. His silver color hair shine on the light of the sun, people say that Angelopoulos family always have that hair because of blessing from an Angel, while other just chalk it up as something that happened naturally from century of inbreeding between the family. Yet now, only one Angelopoulos remained in the world, and that was Theodore himself.

    His kin had been eradicated in the dissolution of the Inquisition decades prior, during the great war that reshaped the land. None had been spared the cold bite of steel or the finality of the guillotine. Some had fled, only to be hunted down and slain. Others, like Theodore, had vanished into the mountains, biding their time. The Longinus Order, ever relentless, had pursued the last remnants of his house, yet Theodore had eluded them.

    Despite the prosecution and active manhunt against the Inquisitor Order, they managed to grow in number by recruiting orphans or even people that seek them on their own. Their order began to regain their former power and not long after that the active manhunt against their order was redacted. Now, after years of maneuvering, bribery, and subterfuge, he had clawed his way back into the heart of diocesan politics, his excommunication lifted, his Order restored

    He stepped from the carriage alone¡ªno guards, no attendants. His very presence was a statement of power.

    Behind shuttered windows and veiled curtains, the cardinals watched. Some smirked, pleased with his return, while others glowered in silent disdain. The Inquisition had long been a thorn in the Church¡¯s side, for its agents claimed to serve God directly, not the Pope. They cared little for papal mandates or church doctrine, following only their own ironclad laws and the word of their Grandmaster

    If he declared white to be black, the Inquisitors would believe it without question. This unwavering loyalty, this willingness to commit any atrocity in the name of divine justice, made them both indispensable and dangerous. ¡®The end justifies the means¡¯, that¡¯s their motto for doing their work.

    As Theodore approached the kneeling Repentant, he lifted their faces one by one with the toe of his boot. His eyes were as cold as a midwinter storm, his presence commanding absolute obedience towards his subject. At his hip hung a holy artifact of the Angelopoulos family that was rumored to be missing. Sword of Mikael, the sword that was rumored to slay the Ancient Demon, Horus. During the great purging, that sword is rumored to be buried in an unnamed forest and under an unmarked tree. The fact that Theodore managed to claim back that missing artifacts cemented his position are the heir or Angelopoulos family and the leader of Inquisitor Order.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    As Theodore walked towards the palace door, suddenly it opened revealing Pope George himself with Demetrius on his side. The pope is smiling widely while Demetrius stares at Theodore with a piercing gaze.

    It was Pope George who declared the Inquisitor as heretic and it was Demetrius who hunted the Theodore family into near extinction. Two main reasons and perpetrator of Theodore family and legacy destruction are right in front of him. Pope George stood his ground while waiting for Theodore to walk towards him while Demetrius just stood still without saying a word.

    Theodore smile widened. "What an honor to be greeted by you, George¡ªand by you, Demetrius. Tell me, what have I done to deserve such a warm welcome after all these years?¡±

    The Pope let out a soft chuckle. "I have come to greet our lost lamb, returned at last to the fold. What say you, Theodore? Do you accept this embrace of reconciliation?¡±

    ¡°My family always taught me never to reject a gift given in kindness,¡± Theodore murmured, his fingers tightening around the hilt of his sword. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you both remember that lesson, given our history. But alas, I do not come here as a lamb returning to the flock. I come as a lion.¡±

    ¡°A lion?¡± Demetrius scoffed.

    Demetrius was about to say something, but he swallowed his word deep inside his chest. The pope glanced towards Demetrius, eyeing his emotion and feeling right now. It''s no secret that Demetrius and Theodore have fostered some kind of rivalry relationship. After so long hunting Theodore and exchanging blows with him countless times, Demetrius knew exactly who he¡¯s dealing with right now.

    There¡¯s nothing more that he wanted other than to duel Theodore right here right now, but he can''t, since his job of hunting him is officially over. Theodore and Demetrius'' eyes are locked at each other, each of them are eager to draw blood, but they knew that would be a foolish thing to do. There will be time for that battle, they know that the moment will come for them to finally finish this rivalry between them.

    ¡°I hear there is a new Saint in these halls,¡± Theodore remarked. ¡°A War Saint, they call him. One from Isildus.¡±

    The Pope seems surprised by that word. Why would Theodore ask for Sebastian? He knew exactly where Sebastian came from and what kind of saint he was. Despite spreading the rumor that he was the patron saint of martial arts, it seems that propaganda is useless for the Grandmaster of Inquisitor. What bothers the Pope is that despite the tense situation they¡¯re in right now, he sets that aside and asks about Sebastian. It shows where his priority is and a part of the reason why he¡¯s here right now. What did he want to do with Sebastian and what would he say? He doesn¡¯t know, but one thing is sure. Theodore is planning something right now, something to do with Sebastian.

    ¡°He has taken leave for Avignon,¡± the Pope replied smoothly. ¡°He departed just yesterday.¡±

    Demetrius looked at the pope, wondering why he told him about the exact time they left. However the pope seems unbothered. If the main reason Theodore was here to meet Sebastian, then he would immediately send his agent to intercept the Convoy. This is a risky gamble that the Pope plays, something that he is willing to play against Theodore. He needs to make sure that Theodore is kept in check despite his power and influence right now. He knew that the majority of the Cardinal were already in his pocket and he knew that he¡¯s planning something. Not keeping an eye on him would be foolish, but he just can''t do that openly or he would risk opening another conflict.

    ¡°Such a pity,¡± Theodore sighed. ¡°I would have been most pleased to meet him. But no matter¡ªthere is still much to discuss with both of you.¡±

    ¡°Shall I have the servants prepare a meeting chamber?¡± the Pope inquired. ¡°Or would you prefer to rest after your long journey? I imagine the luxuries of this palace are not to your liking¡ªyou always did prefer the austere quarters of a fortress.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Prepare the training hall. There is nothing I desire more than to stretch my limbs¡ªand cut something with my sword.¡±

    Without another word, he strode past them, as though neither the Pope nor Demetrius were worthy of his notice. Yet as he passed, he murmured, just loud enough for the Pope to hear:

    ¡°Thank you for your personal greeting. It was terrible.¡±

    A smile played at his lips as he entered the palace.

    He¡¯s finally back to this place after so long being stuck on the mountain. This place had been built by the hands of his ancestors¡ªit would always be his rightful home. But now, it was infested. Rats had burrowed into its walls, scurrying through its halls, leaving their filth and disease wherever they went.

    Exterminating vermin required patience. If he acted too soon, they would scatter into the cracks and crevices, hiding beyond his reach. He needed a plan to exterminate these pests in one single sweep and he needed to do it quickly before the past tore this palace into the ground.

 Chapter 43 : Watchful Eyes

    43

    Pope George sat heavily in his office chair, forehead furrowed, his breath slow and burdened. Never before had the weight of leadership pressed so heavily upon him. The return of Theodore¡ªthe Grandmaster of the Inquisitor Order¡ªhad shifted the balance of the ecclesiastical world, and George, for all his cunning, could not yet discern the man¡¯s true intentions. Why did he seek an audience with the newly anointed Saint? There were rumors, of course¡ªwhispers that the Inquisitor Order had played some shadowy role in the Isildus incident¡ªbut no evidence had yet surfaced.

    The only report In his possession spoke of a fragment of armor, unmistakably of Inquisitor make, discovered amidst the ashen crater where a church once stood. Could Valentinus have forged a secret alliance with the Inquisitor? Or was this some elaborate misdirection, a red herring laid to distract? The Pope dared not assume either.

    A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. The door opened with its usual creak, revealing Hassan, bearing a stack of notes and documents requiring the Pope¡¯s attention. The sight of him offered some small relief. Amid the vipers and whispers that filled the papal court, Hassan remained the only soul George trusted without question.

    The Pope had, on more than one occasion, asked the man what reward he might desire for such unflinching loyalty. Each time, Hassan replied simply:

    ¡°Working with you is already a gift from God. I desire nothing more in this world.¡±

    It was poetic, perhaps overly so¡ªbut heartfelt. And the Pope had long since learned that forcing a gift upon someone who did not wish it only created burden, not gratitude. Sometimes he wondered what truly tethered Hassan to this place. Did he have a family? A daughter? A home beyond the palace walls? But such questions, though simple, felt too personal to ask.

    Hassan is not a Cardinal and technically not a part of the Diocese, he was a volunteer, an outside workforce that the church hired for clerical and administration purposes. so by that logic he wasn¡¯t bound to the church rule on abstinence and can have a family. But it¡¯s considered rude if the Pope asks about those things. Their relationship so far has been professional and The Pope believes that Hassan would mind if he suddenly asks a personal question like that.

    ¡°So,¡± George said at last, ¡°any complications with the Saint¡¯s convoy to Avignon?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve nearly crossed the Corsican border,¡± Hassan replied, his voice as calm as ever. ¡°Despite the tensions, our borders remain open. The old treaties still hold. If the Corsicans were to strike the convoy, the diplomatic consequences would be catastrophic¡ªfor them.¡±

    ¡°We razed their cities and crushed their armies for years,¡± the Pope muttered, turning his gaze to the window. ¡°Yet the death of a saint is a crime beyond even that?¡±

    ¡°It remains uncertain whether Marshal Ipsilas¡¯s claims are true or false. I must advise caution, Your Holiness. Best not to speak such things where others might hear.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. Innocent until proven guilty.¡± He sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°Tell me, Hassan, and be honest. What¡¯s your opinion on the Inquisitor¡¯s involvement in Isildus?¡±

    Hassan¡¯s brows lifted, the question catching him off guard. ¡°You mean the report from last week? About the Inquisitor armor found at the site?¡±

    He pulled a small leather-bound book from his chest pocket, flipping swiftly through its pages before continuing. ¡°There¡¯s no conclusive proof, but the presence of that armor is troubling. Neither Marshal Ipsilas nor Saint Sebastian have commented. Both avoid the question. Their silence speaks volumes.¡±

    ¡°Forget the report. Speak from instinct. Do you believe they were involved?¡±

    Hassan glanced about the room, then nodded once, firmly. ¡°Without question.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A soft laugh escaped the Pope. ¡°I knew it. I knew I wasn¡¯t mad. That entire affair reeks. Valentinus didn¡¯t have the means to orchestrate such chaos alone.¡±

    ¡°But the why remains unanswered,¡± Hassan murmured, stroking his beard. ¡°What was the purpose?¡±

    ¡°The more pressing question is why our supposed victims¡ªour saint among them¡ªrefuse to speak. Sebastian, after losing both his parents in the catastrophe, should be demanding justice. Instead, he hides from the spotlight, and accuses only Valentinus.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting¡ª¡±

    This is what The Pope likes about Hassan. When they¡¯re both discussing serious matters and putting their brains out on the table, he talks so casually despite the massive gap in their position in the church. He doesn¡¯t need a mindless drone or even a yes man, he needs someone with a sharp mind like Hassan that can help him navigate this treacherous water. What scary seas they¡¯re sailing right now, full of massive fish hiding beneath the surface and tornadoes that come and go as they please.

    ¡°I think you know exactly what I¡¯m suggesting.¡± The Pope leaned back in his chair, his expression darkening. ¡°You have a contact in the convoy, don¡¯t you? Let them chirp quietly. Report back the moment they learn anything of value.¡±

    *

    Theodore stepped into his chamber, his body still steaming from the exertion of combat training. A faint heat clung to him, the scent of sweat and worn leather lingering in the air. Through the half-open warehouse doors, he glimpsed shattered training dummies¡ªevidence of another¡¯s rigorous discipline. Likely, it had been the war saint himself. A rare delight, Theodore thought, to see a so-called holy man training as earnestly as a soldier.

    He cleansed himself, dressed In his uniform, and fastened his blade to his hip. He would waste no time in idleness. The Grandmaster had returned to the seat of power, and he intended to remain¡ªfirmly and unchallenged.

    He needed to show to everyone else that he¡¯s here to stay and for a long time. He sheathed his weapon on his hip and walked out from his room. In front of his room, there¡¯s several inquisitor agents that¡¯s already waiting for him. They immediately bow and to show their respect towards their Grandmaster, then they follow Theodore closely while keeping an eye on their surroundings.

    Despite being in the papal palace, they just can¡¯t let their guard down. As far as they are concerned they¡¯re in the enemy territories. Longinus'' Order is still keeping an eye on them, closely, while the pope blatantly shows his disrespect towards Theodore. Even now after being recognized and forgiven by the mandate and decision of the Diocese, they still need to be cautious because friends and foe are something that¡¯s very blurry in this place.

    Theodore walked into a room filled with several Cardinals. They¡¯re all gathered here because Theodore called for their names and also because they¡¯re all his assets in this place. Theodore holds his assets tightly, reminding them constantly who they belong to. Despite being a powerful Cardinal, these people in this room are reduced to being a pet for Theodore.

    Records of Corruption, abuse of power and many other of their sin are being held hostage on the great dragon fortress of the inquisitor order. Some cheered when Theodore entered the room, while others bowed their heads with a smile on their face. But Theodore knew who these people really were inside their hearts. If he doesn¡¯t hold their weakness, these people would pounce on him like a starving rabid mongrel. Such is politics everywhere in the whole wide world, it¡¯s not very much different from this situation right now.

    He seated himself at the head of the table. One by one, the cardinals took their places. The room fell into a hush.

    ¡°Reports?¡± he asked, voice smooth as steel drawn in shadow.

    A Cardinal raises his hand to get Theodore''s attention. He¡¯s Rafael, a leader of Theodore cattle here in the Diocese. So far he¡¯s the go to guy when it comes to managing intrigue and conspiracy inside the Diocese when Theodore was still outside being a fugitive. Now his position is in the grey zone since Theodore himself is now inside the papal palace leading the other Cardinal.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I believe I have news of interest.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°We have made contact with our agent in Corsica. It shows that Marshal Ipsilas hasn''t left his room in a very long time. The possibility of him slipping away from our watch is very high, so we conduct an investigation on his whereabouts. The agent managed to discover that there¡¯s a hidden carriage that was leaving the place several days ago, heading north towards the port. Where the destination he¡¯s trying to reach is still a mystery, but we suspect that he¡¯s heading towards Avignon.¡±

    Theodore sat in quite for a moment. It seems that listening to his gut to monitor him was right. A man like Ipsilas won''t stay still in one place for a very long time without doing anything. He¡¯s planning something in Avignon, but what¡¯s his motive is still a mystery for him.

    ¡°The timing is too convenient to be coincidence,¡± he muttered. ¡°He must have known the convoy¡¯s route long before we did. Someone here is leaking information.¡±

    His gaze swept across the cardinals. None dared to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Valentinus gave us little more than rumors. Ipsilas remains a ghost, elusive and silent. Every attempt to contact him fails. We must find him. We must cage him.¡±

    A timid voice broke the silence. ¡°But Grandmaster, he¡¯s never named the Inquisitors in the Isildus incident. Would it not be¡ªunwise¡ªto provoke¡ª?¡±

    Theodore¡¯s eyes snapped to the speaker.

    ¡°Who gave you permission to speak?¡±

    The other cardinals around don¡¯t dare to say anything. They¡¯re all just lowering their gaze into the ground and hope that Theodore won''t even look at them asking them to do something. But a fool like this Cardinal always shows up from time to time and their lives are like dust in the winds.

    ¡°If he remains silent today, he will cry out tomorrow,¡± Theodore said coldly. ¡°He holds a knife to our throat, and you suggest I look away?¡±

    The pressure from Theodore''s voice can be felt shrinking every heart and courage that these Cardinals have inside their pitiful body. The Cardinal who spoke up earlier already became a mess. His body is trembling and sweats pour over his body like an open faucet.

    ¡°Send word to Avignon. Locate Ipsilas. This will be our final attempt to bring him into the fold. Should he refuse¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s voice lowered to a whisper, ¡°then I want his head delivered to my chambers. Understood?¡±

    Every Cardinal in this room nodded their head in unison. Then Theodore sent his gaze back towards his untrained pet from before.

    Theodore slid a dagger across the table to the frightened cardinal. ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°that you fell down the stairs and severed your tongue. My condolences.¡±

    He stood and exited without another word.

    Moments later, a muffled scream echoed behind him.